Is Slacker life-chan Cale-nim’s fiance?

No, it’s workaholic-chan

Posted originally on the Archive of Our Own at http://archiveofourown.org/works/40600707.

Rating: General Audiences

Archive Warning: Creator Chose Not To Use Archive Warnings
Category: M/M, F/F, F/M, Multi
Fandom: 백작가의 망나니가 되었다 - 유려한 | Lout of Count's Family | Trash of
the Count's Family - Yulyeohan, 전지적 독자 시점 - 싱숑 | Omniscient
Reader - Sing-Shong
Relationship: Cale Henituse | Kim Rok Soo/Everyone, Cale Henituse | Kim Rok
Soo/White Star, Cale Henituse | Kim Rok Soo/Jack, Cale Henituse |
Kim Rok Soo/Clopeh Sekka, Cale Henituse | Kim Rok Soo/Bud Illis,
Alberu Crossman/Cale Henituse | Kim Rok Soo, Choi Han/Cale
Henituse | Kim Rok Soo, Cale Henituse | Kim Rok Soo/Rasheel, Cale
Henituse | Kim Rok Soo/Beacrox Molan, Cale Henituse | Kim Rok
Soo/Kim Dokja, Cale Henituse | Kim Rok Soo/Yoo Joonghyuk, God of
Death/Cale Henituse | Kim Rok Soo
Character: Cale Henituse | Kim Rok Soo, Clopeh Sekka, Bud Illis, Choi Han,
Alberu Crossman, Cage (Trash of the Count's Family), Jack (Trash of
the Count's Family), Hannah (Trash of the Count's Family), Toonka
(Trash of the Count's Family), Archie (Trash of the Count's Family),
Raon Miru, Rasheel (Trash of the Count's Family), Trash of the Count's
Family Ensemble, On (Trash of the Count's Family), Hong (Trash of the
Count's Family), Kim Dokja's Company, Kim Dokja, Yoo Joonghyuk,
Shin Yoosung, Yoo Sangah, Demon-like Judge of Fire | Uriel, Prisoner
of the Golden Headband | Sun Wukong, Han Sooyoung, Lee Jihye
(Omniscient Reader), Secretive Plotter (Omniscient Reader), Metatron
(Omniscient Reader), Lee Hyunsung, Lee Gilyoung
Additional Tags: Trash of the count's family and Omniscient Reader Viewpoint
crossover, TCF x ORV, ORV x TCF, sorry - Freeform, author is a bit a
bias to Cale-nim, maybe not a bit, Cross-Posted on Wattpad, for those
who want to know, Wattpad acc name is, Blasphemer_Amon, Title is
the same for Wattpad, OOC warning!, SPOILER WARNING!, just so
you know, Cale is forever bottom for me
Language: English
Series: Part 1 of Everyday, I don't know what I am writing, Part 1 of My multi-
shipper ass is screaming, Part 1 of Caleism need to spread more
Collections: Alternative Universes of Fandoms I enjoy.
Stats: Published: 2022-07-27 Updated: 2023-02-16 Words: 65,372 Chapters:
23/?

Is Slacker life-chan Cale-nim’s fiance? No, it’s workaholic-

chan
by EveryoneIsAmon

Summary

Just your norm ORV x TCF story.

~~~
W-What!? Didn't we pass the test!?
That damn Sealed God! Damn God of Death! Fuck the gods!
Cale and a few individuals were sent to another world as Sealed god's final attack due to
unwillingness.
~~~
What if instead of the final attack from the novel, Sealed God sent Cale Henituse and
random people to another world?
 Did you rest well?

This is a TCF x ORV story.

I don’t own TCF or ORV.

~~~

After the various hurdles, Cale finally reached the last room. He plans to kill the White Star here
once and for all.

It’s a perfect place since the inside and the outside of the temple are isolated. No one,- his family
will not see the scene where he has to stab his own heart.

Still,... “Why do I have a bad feeling?” he mumbled.

He decided to ignore the iffy feeling and proceed to do what he was supposed to do in order to
achieve the slacker life.

He is not sure how long it has been since he has been in the temple. He promised the children to
come out within five minutes after all.

As for the problems outside, he is sure his highness will take care of everything.

He walked on the cold marble floor. He could see the end of the long hallway.

Thinking of finishing everything and living like a slacker after all of these bullshits, filled him with
strength. He unconsciously walked a little faster.

He saw the pure, no- more like the holy-looking white door at the end. Cale recalled what the
Sealed god has spouted at the last test.

‘Go to the end of the temple when the test is over. You will find a sculpture on the wall, so…’ And,
it’s simple of what he has to do. He just needs to destroy it.

‘But before taking care of that damn Sealed god, I should kill white star first’

He is very tired of the ill-fated relationship between him and the white star. There will also be a
problem if he accidentally messed with the temple and it crumbled before others could finish their
test.

Cale organized his thoughts and headed to the door. He thought about what he saw in his mother’s
diary.

‘A reincarnator’ His mother’s maiden house, the house of Tames had discovered a method to
completely kill the reincarnators.

The power that has been passed through the house of Thames, the ability to see a life form’s annual
rings.

The wood attribute ancient power, The Annual Rings of Life. As for the plan, it’s very simple.

‘First, release White Star. Use the annual ring of life on him. Record where his largest annual ring
is. Then, stab my heart with the dagger the world tree gave to me. And the last step should be to
stab the white star with it’

He is sure he will not die. He looked back for a moment before pushing the door open. The
hallway he just passed through, the other end is still in shambles. It should take his allies some
time to pass that.

‘I will take care of White Star during that time.’

Cale pushed the door and it opened easily.

Cale remained alerted. He had no idea what might be on the other side of the door. He had landed a
blow on the Sealed god in the last test. So, he has even more reason to be tense.
‘Confirm what is on the other side of the door and then, immediately make my move!’

Bang!

The door completely opened and smacked into the wall. The god had said the following;

‘Go to the end of the temple when the test is over. You will find a sculpture on the wall. You just
need to embrace that.’

Cale saw an altar in front of him. There was also a wall behind it. He was finally at the end of the
temple.

There were numerous hands reaching up to the sky. Above the hands was a sculpture of a person
standing on them. It was a person wearing white clothes.

This person, -the sculpture had a benevolent gaze and his long hair almost seemed to be fluttering
in the air despite being a statue. He looks quite handsome even as a sculpture.

This has to be the one Sealed god was talking about before. All the requirements are met.

It has only been a second or two. It was all it took for Cale to open the door, and carefully observed
it.

“Motherf-”

The eyes were red jewels. He remembered the first test, the one from Earth 2, where he became
Kim Rok Soo again. He remembered two blood-red eyes observing him in the darkness. Where
everything was dark and only those red eyes were the only light.

“You mother fucking son of a bitch of a god!” (A/N; Cale’s vocabulary is not suitable for children)
The red lights,- more like laser beams shot out toward Cale. This evil red light… Cale is sure he
has seen it before. It was the same red aura that had been around Sealed God’s sickle. It was the
power filled with despair.

‘I knew I shouldn’t trust that bastard!’ Cale had previously thought that the Sealed God would not
be able to use any power outside of the illusion. However, he is currently in Sealed God’s domain.

If he had accepted the deal and opened this door without any thoughts, not only him, even the
White Star will be sacrificed.

The White Star was deceived by the Sealed God and was planned to become a sacrifice for the
Sealed God from the very beginning. (A/N; poor guy. Deceived by hunters and Sealed God, and
looted and blocked by Cale)

Seeing the red beam that headed toward him, Cale sighed and pulled out the golden plaque and
threw it toward it.

“Sure Whatever” “It’s better if I take care of both at once.”

One of the evil lights, an evil beam that had shot out from the eyes stuck the golden plaque and let
out a loud explosion.

Baaaaaaang—!

The golden plaque, the medium containing White Star feebly cracked like White Star’s will and
turned into dust.

Cale clenched his hand holding the World Tree dagger. The corners of his lips naturally curled up.

Swooooooosh-
The wind assisted him as he ran toward the explosion almost as if he was flying.

A holy-looking silver shield with two wings surrounded Cale at the same time.

Cale threw the diary into the air. It was the diary with the ancient power, the Annual Rings of life.

– It’s my turn now. Be careful!

The moment Drew Thames shouted to the cutie in a loud voice,... the red diary opened and red
leaves instantly appeared to surround Cale.

It’s quite a beautiful sight… An ethereal-looking male with red hair fluttering in the air, beautiful
red leaves in the air swirled around him. An opened book was in front of him. A shield with wings
that is transparent, but at the same time looks holy as if divine beings personally crafted this shield
to protect this beautiful human, is currently surrounding him.

(A/N; at this point, you should know I’m a Cale-nim’s simp and a member of Calesim with Pope
Clopeh as our leader.

Gluttony: What divine beings personally crafted this shield!? Who fucking crafted this shield!?

Author: I’m sorry. Please don’t eat me!)

It was what White Star saw the moment he opened his eyes once again after feeling like it lasted an
eternity. (A/N; I’m jealous of White Star to be able to witness this scene!)

“An angel” He unconsciously mumbled. Then, he came to his senses. ‘How could Cale Henituse
be an angel!? He’s a fucking devil!’

Their eyes met. A pair of reddish brown eyes and a pair of light brown color eyes collide in the air.
Then, he heard his mortal enemy say, “Did you rest well?”

Because Cale's attention was currently on White Star, he didn’t see it.

In his blind spot, covered by debris and such, our dedicated Pope Clopeh is setting up his fifth
automatic video recording device.

And more of his family are coming in one by one as well.

(A/N: RIP Cale)

 ...author has nothing to say
Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

Hearing something breaking and rustling, Cale had looked away from White Star in caution and
made eye contact with another person. White hair, green eyes. His eyes widen a bit. It was Clopeh,
who had wide eyes with an extremely scary smile on his face.

‘What the hell!’ ‘You goddam son of a bitch!’ ‘Fuck the Sealed God!’ ‘Why is that crazy bastard
here!?’

Sealed God had previously said to Cale that he was the first to complete the test and he claimed he
would even swear on his authority as a god.

‘Fucking bullshit! He has no dignity at all!’

He has to focus. He pulled back his gaze away from Clopeh. He withdraws his indestructible shield
and sent the whirlwinds toward White Star.

If there is one thing, he is happy about in a situation like this, it would be the fact that due to the
God of Despair’s attack, White Star was forcefully removed and did not have his Embrace undone
in a relaxed situation.

It should be hard for White Star to get his bearing because the seal was removed with golden
plaque breaking. As someone who fought against a complete White Star in the illusion, the White
Star who couldn’t even get himself together is nothing for Cale.

White Star looks physically fine as the dust from the explosion settled. However, Cale could see it.

White Star’s true nature is laid bare in his now gorgeous red eyes. –Not that he knows his eyes
color had changed.

– Look carefully.
The pages of the diary quickly flipped as he heard Drew Thames’s voice.

The red leaves. Cale could see annual rings being drawn on top of White Star’s body through
fluttering leaves.

They almost looked like spiderwebs. They also resemble the ground when it cracked from being
too dry.

“You dared to do it to me!” White Star was enraged. He attacked Cale with the sword of disaster.

However, Cale couldn’t hear whatever the bullshit White Star was spouting now. He is now
focused on one and one thing alone.

‘I can see it’ The lines were creating numerous circles. Large, small, thin, thick,... soft, rough…

‘Ah!’ Cale held back a gasp. Those lines are all time.

Similar to an ancient tree’s annual rings, there were numerous circles, of different sizes and
consistency based on the countless bodies he had reincarnated through. They were all captured in
one big circle.

This large annual ring contains all those almost disgustingly amount of circles.

It was quite large but was ripped apart in multiple places and lost its form.

The annual ring from the life where he decided to become White Star in form of idolizing in the
last dragon slayer village, his first life as Cale Barrow, where the curse started, had been damaged,
ripped, and broken through his long life of 1000 years.

‘It’s really a curse’

White Star's largest annual ring would break completely in a few more lives and would crumble to
the point where it will lose its function. Then, White Star will continue reincarnating without
maintaining his identity, and his memories, all the while bearing the curse of his loved ones dying.

The curse would make him lose himself. ‘How scary’

Cale, who learned the truth of his curse, looked into the eyes of his enemy eyes for the second time
today.

Craaaaaackle–!

The fire sword of disaster headed toward Cale.

White Star, Cale Barrow, who established eye contact with his enemy, saw something in his eyes.

It was not anger. It was not disgust nor was it hatred. It was not loathing. It was not the annoyance
he usually saw in him. In other words, it was not everything he expected Cale Henituse to look at
him with. It was an emotion he did not know. No, he knows. Just that, none had looked at him that
way for as long as he could remember. It was–

Cale did not stop despite seeing the sword. In fact, he walked faster toward White Star and reached
out his hand that was not holding the dagger.

Swoooooooosh–

A whirlwind left Cale’s hand and shot out and slashed toward White Star.

Bang! The sword and the whirlwind crashed against each other.

“Ugh!” White star’s arm that was holding the sword shook from the impact. He doesn’t have many
choices now. Three choices, Killing Cale Henituse, taking the Sealed God statue, or running away.

He doesn’t want to admit it but his chance of killing Cale Henituse is extremely low right now.
Two choices left. Just run away or take the statue and run away.
The attack bounced off. He knew that Cale Henituse would be able to reflect an attack of this
caliber.

Their eyes met again. This time, White Star has chills. Previously, Cale Henituse was looking at
him with something called ‘pity’. However, there’s only indifference left in his eyes.

He realized. He realized that Cale Henituse plans to finish here once for all. And he has the
capability of doing that.

White Star’s thoughts were churning. Planning for many years. Scheme of plans for hundred and
thousand of years. His curse. Sacrifices. Killing the innocents. Murdering off everyone and anyone
who stood in his way. All because of a goal. Become a god. Surpass the first White Star.

Everything was smooth sailing. Cat tribes, bear tribes, lion tribes, more than half of the continents,
were under him. He was about to succeed.

Then, a man with similar red hair to him appeared. Who also has the same name as him. He was
previously called ‘Trash of the Count’s Family’. But that trash disturbed all of his plans. Plaza
bombing, mermaids and whales, Moguru Empire, Jungles, and so on.

He thought that he is a body snatcher who went from body to body to stop him. Someone who
received the will of gods. But the truth was that he is indeed a body snatcher but he has only been
here for a time as small as two years.

How could, how could it be? He is unwilling. White Star was lost in his thoughts but time flowed
normally.

He saw Cale Henituse’s eyes. It was like, they are not looking at him but something else. He felt at
a loss.

‘Where are you looking? Please,- please look at me.’ He doesn’t know when it happens but he
began to enjoy interacting with his archenemy. Seeing the micro-expressions on his face. He
enjoys having his attention on him. He even went as far as to do something so that Cale Henituse
would look at him. Focus his attention on him.
He hadn’t realized it. But his goal of becoming a god has become something he hypnotized
himself. He had tricked himself. He didn’t realize it. There were times he thought more about Cale
Henituse than world domination.

Maybe, maybe he had fallen in love. If so, why isn’t Cale dead yet?

“Ha” A small laugh had escaped him. He forgot that Cale Henituse is someone loved by the gods.
Favored by the gods. So, there is a possibility that his curse doesn’t affect him.

White Star has figured out his heart but it’s too late. Because his crimes are unforgivable. He
knows it himself. He knows his end is near. He knows there is no future possible for the two of
them together. But if the one to end him is Cale Henituse… He will gladly accept this ending. But
he wants to do that at least once.

Hearing White star laugh, Cale had goosebumps on his arms.

‘What the Fuck! Why is this crazy bastard laughing!?’

“Come at me, Cale Henituse!” White Star shouted from the opposite.

Cale noticed he was smiling widely despite being in a tough position.

Ha , what is this white radish planning now? Cale tiredly sighed. But he immediately changed his
position.

The diary fell to the ground. The red leaves surrounding him disappeared. Instead, he raised his
shield.

White Star slammed down his fire of destruction sword on Cale’s indestructible shield.

They changed positions several times and continue fighting. (A/N; ahem)

Cale could see his reflection in White Star’s eyes and White Star could see his reflection on Cale’s
reddish brown orbs. Their focus and attentions are only on each other.

While they were distracted by each other, two rays of red lights that gives off an evil feeling
interrupted them. (A/N; what! XXXX that Sealed God! Doesn’t he knows not to destroy the
moments!?)

Since it was so sudden, they didn’t have time to run away. Cale raised his shield once again. White
Star did as well.

However, there is a strange thing. White star’s wind walls appeared in all four directions.
Enveloping both Cale and White Star.

“What?...” Cale confusedly raised an eyebrow. He glanced at White Star.

White Star chuckled and said, “You are MY enemy. MINE ”

‘So, he means that because I’m his enemy, he won’t let the Seal God kill me? What the Hell!? He
wasn’t like this before. Did he got possessed? And what’s up with the wording of those?’ Cale
shivered.

Fortunately, Sealed God’s attacks stopped after that. (A/N; That's right. Sealed God is the kind of
tool man that disappeared after serving his purpose)

Cale took out the dagger World Tree gave him. It is both black and white.

Clopeh felt the rising of legend. He felt something big is going to happen. He watched in
anticipation. Alberu, On, Hong, Raon, Toonka, Litina, citizens, officials, royals, humans, elves,
dragons, of all races, and people who watched him from outside had different thoughts.

The moment White Star reached in front of him, he disabled the shield and in that instant, it felt
like time has been stopped for all the people present.

Cale stabbed himself in the heart with a dagger. It was also what Choi Han saw the moment he
came into the room.
“Cale-nim!” Choi Han and Clopeh spontaneously shouted.

“What!?” White Star couldn’t believe it. His movements stopped and his eyes keep reflecting on
the scene of Cale stabbing his own heart. His heart ached.

But, others' confusions and shock were not long. No, more like they don’t have time to be shocked.
It was going way too fast.

The dagger Cale plunged deep into his heart was seen sparkling with Cale’s blood the moment he
pulled it out.

Time started to flow slowly for Cale but for certain traumatized people, it was faster than before.

He took a step forward. Cale’s skin on the hand holding the dagger cracked.

Another step. The gashes on his leg burst open. At the same time, a huge amount of blood was
pouring out from the wound in his heart as if he is about to die from blood loss.

He replayed his record to the time of looking at White Star with annual rings of life.

The dagger… He felt the pulsing of the dagger. The dagger was beating like a heart. It was beating
in sync with his own heart. He raised the dagger high and-

-stabbed the bloody dagger into the most worn and weakest spot of White Star’s annual ring.

White Star blinked for a moment and what appeared was Cale Henituse’s bloody form and a
dagger deep into his right collar bone.

Why didn’t he stab my heart instead? He wonders. But he got his answer not long after. He felt a
sense of dread.
This death felt different from the countless deaths he has faced until now. The aura of God of
Death that had been on his body was disappearing, And he realized that he was going to
completely die. No more reincarnation.

“So, this is what it was” Even though Cale Henituse is the cause of his demise, he is strangely
happy. Is it because it’s Cale Henituse who killed him?

– He has to admit. Even soaking in blood and being a mess, Cale Henituse is breathtakingly
beautiful. (A/N; Look at him. Mf is about to die and he is still busy being a simp)

He saw Choi Han at the entrance, worried for his liege. He raised the corner of his mouth
provocatively.

It's even better if there are audiences.

“Hehe”

His torso has started to turn into dust. It doesn’t matter. Cale Henituse is within his sight and in this
distance, he can do what he wants as well.

Cale raised his head. ‘Ha , I will never be able to understand crazy bastard. About to die and is still
laughing.’

White Star clasped Cale’s cheek ever so gently.

“LET GO OF THE ESTEEMED LEGEND!” “LET GO OF CALE NIM!”

It was naturally Choi Han and Clopeh.

White Star acted as if he hadn’t heard them. Cale is about to step back. But before any of them
could react, White Star took a hold of both of Cale’s cheeks and…-

– Kissed him.
 Yes, kissed him right on the mouth. (A/N; don’t blame me. If you want to blame, blame Cale x WS
fics)

Cale stiffened. He even forgot to think.

Now, not only those in the temple, people outside the temple, froze and felt as if time has been
stopped.

~~~

Chapter End Notes

Mommy. What kind of shit have I written?

 Dealing with White Star
Chapter Notes

Sorry for the late update. Here ya' go. A whole 3.1k words. Have a nice read. I hope
you like this!

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Clang–!

The magic device in Clopeh’s hand dropped to the ground.

Clopeh was glaring at White Star with so much hatred that if glaring could kill, he would have
killed White Star more than a thousand times.

With teeth clenching, Choi Han subconsciously tightens his hold on his sword. A gloomy, scary,
and murderous black aura came from him.

Watching the scene through the magic device, Alberu committed something unbecoming of a
Crown Prince.

“What the ****!” “********” *More and more cursing

But, none of his subordinates or those who heard him curse furiously couldn’t blame him. None
could pick out a fault.

In fact, they even wish to do the same.

“Huh, what is that bastard doing to my friend!” (A/N; guess who is it)

“How dare he commit that kind of blasphemy to Hero/ commander/ Young master silver shield-
nim!” *A bunch of mobs speaking
“Young master Cale, is he okay?” Queen of jungle Litana worriedly talked about her concerns.

Rosalyn and Lock froze at their place.

Toonka, who is angry at White Star for harassing his friend.

Count Deruth Henituse, who despite not having the strength to match White Star, started thinking
about the possibility of killing White Star, then reviving, then killing him again, reviving him
again, kill, revive, kill, revive.

The chief Harol, prince Valentino, and the various others who were truly concerned about Cale
instead of caring about fame and power thought about how to help their precious commander and
hero-nim.

The whales, vampires, elves, and dark elves weren’t at the scene.

Fortunately, the golden dragon Eruhaben has a feeling something big will happen later, so he
already covered the children’s eyes.

His intuition was right. Cale stabbed his own heart in order to kill White Star. He is also sure he
doesn’t want his family to see that as well. That’s why he released White Star at the temple to kill
him.

However, — “How dare he!”

A growl emerged from Eruhaben’s throat and golden specks of dust started to float around him.

All the people in Puzzle city can’t help but be forced to halt their movements and thoughts. An
indescribable fear enveloped them. As if an existence far superior to them, one they don’t dare get
put their unworthy eyes to during their entire lifetime is extremely angry. They can’t even cry out
for help and beg and kneel for forgiveness. They can’t even move a muscle.
It was a very, very angry ancient dragon’s dragon fear.

“Goldie-gramps?” Raon cautiously and curiously called Eruhaben.

“Goldie-gramps did something happen to the human!?”

“Did something happen nya?”

“What happened nya?”

The children, two cats, and a dragon were in a panic. There were afraid that their- ahem father
would do something again.

Especially since the ancient dragon is now emitting dragon fear and seemed to be angry.

“Unlucky bastard…”

They heard him muttered that. Usually, only when the ancient dragon, whom they dub Goldie-
gramps is exasperated with Cale, would he say that phrase.

“Eruhaben!”

It was the beige dragon Mila, and beside her is Dodori who is spitting out threats to the White Star
from afar, and Rasheel who followed them behind slowly walking, is in his usual delinquent form.
But you could see his shaper than normal eyes and tightened fists if you look at him closely.

Mila was also irritated and annoyed. If possible, she wants to go into the temple herself and torture
White Star before he could truly dissipate into nothingness.

But, there are human and weak beings here. And her child’s teacher cares for them. Eruhaben
knew Cale before her. He would have known.
He is extremely angry right now. Mila judged after seeing the look in Eruhaben’s eyes. It was like
being back to the day when she tried to ambush the two dragons and encountered Eruhaben beating
them up instead. No,-- that’s not right. He is the angriest he could be at the moment, If it weren’t
for him to sustain his anger, he would have turned the entire Puzzle city and its neighbors into
nothing but dust.

He still has rationality. She concluded.

The Molan father-son duo, only one is at the Puzzle city currently. The one left is Beacrox, who
was tasked to wait and serve the young master in his father’s place.

Beacrox’s mind right now is filled with the scene of dragging the White Star into a dark basement
where nothing can’t be seen and let him know what the true torment is.

Archie, who went back to Puzzle city by the Queen of Whales’ order was puzzled at first. What
would you say of this scene? It was filled with dense murderous auras and killing intents.

But after he knew what happened, he thinks it was extremely reasonable.

Bud Illis, who was drinking a whole chunk of alcohol while swearing at White Star seems to be the
only sane one at the Puzzle city now in Archie’s view.

Is it because he isn’t that close with Cale Henituse- never mind.

Archie, who saw him planning with Roan’s crown prince about various ways to make White Star
miserable took back his sentence.

Hannah and Jack, from the Sun God’s church, were sent to heal those who went into the Sealed
God temple in case they run into danger and came back with injuries.

Jack securely holds his sister’s hand. Hannah also squeezed his hand back. Siblings were
comforting each other without speaking.

“Don’t worry. That guy is strong” Seeing Jack anxious about Cale Henituse, Hannah speaks out to
give him more security.

Jack didn’t say anything. His eyes are still fixed on the projection of White Star kissing Cale. But,
his hand holding with Hannah loosens up a bit.

~~Inside the temple~~

The one to break the deadlock is none other than Mary who came in.

“Young master-nim?” a GPS-like voice called out.

Rosalyn came in right after Mary and saw what is currently happening.

She yelled, “Young master Cale, move!” and directly sent a fireball to the White Star.

Cale also came to his sense at the future tower master’s voice.

He pushed White Star’s chest with his hand. But he didn’t bulge a bit. Instead, White Star
tightened his hold on Cale’s small waist.

Cale started to struggle harder but to no avail, he even elbowed White Star’s sides. But everyone
knows how Cale’s strength may be comparable to that of a weak chicken.

White Star could feel Cale’s heat against his body. As well as his smooth skin, and soft body.

“LET GO-” The moment Cale shouted at White Star, Cale felt a sensation of something wet, soft,
and slippery probing into his mouth. It was wildly sweeping as if it was a nimble snake.

“Mnn~” He didn’t know what White Star did but Cale moaned after White Star licked that
particular spot. White Star was, even more, encouraged and became more daring.
Their tongues tangled. It licked every corner of his insides. His opponent’s teeth lightly bit his lips.
The corner of his eyes reddening, and tears started to form.

When he gets a chance, he bit White Star’s tongue. Aw. He feels gross. He tasted something with a
rusty iron taste in his mouth. Blood.

One hand on Cale's waist before and now, hip. White Star swept his other hand across Cale’s back.
Kneading his neck, then, his hand, caressed the beautiful shoulder blades and slender back. Cale
twitched.

Lips, tongue, everything was licked and sucked. Sliva dripped to his chin. His breath started to
lose, his thoughts turned muddy.

Only then, did White Star let go of him. Cale gasps and greedily sucked in the air. But, Cale
couldn’t stand up straight anymore. He fell onto White Star.

(A/N; I have no excuses. I have sinned. I am a sinner. I deserved to be killed by angry people)

*Cale, are you okay?

* xxxx White Star! Xxxxxxxxxx! I’ll xxxxxxxx him! XXXX XXXX XXXX!!!

* How about a, no- a bunch of thunderbolts?

*Cale, fireball!

His thoughts started to become clearer. He heard gluttony’s words.

‘Fireball? What fireball?’ then, he remembered Rosalyn sent a fireball this way.

But, shouldn’t the fireball already arrive here? -No, I can feel the heat. Cale saw a big-ass fireball.
He didn’t have the time to run with the thief’s power. So, he resorted to using the shield.
Boom–!

It made a loud coalition sound. It can be seen from that, how much Rosalyn wants to kill White
Star.

“Ha” Cale was annoyed.

How about White Star? Speaking of White Star, he had violent flashbacks. The sensations… His
ears started to redden. ‘No, I can’t think about it anymore’

‘He must’ve done it because he wanted to humiliate me, right?’ was his last thought before he
chose to focus back on the situation.

With his hands extend outward to form a shield, he looked back at White Star.

He is turning into nothing. There is nothing in place of his torso and his upper body is slowly
disappearing too. White Star’s eyes were looking at Cale with something like sicken obsession and
— what was it? Fondness? What the hell? Cale had goosebumps. I must have seen wrong. Yeah,
that must be it. There is no way White Star will look at him with something like fondness.

Something started to appear. White Star’s ancient powers. It would be disastrous results if someone
bad and evil gets a hold of his powers. Just like White Star. Thus, Cale decided to take them for
himself.

*Cale, your body can’t handle more ancient powers.

*That’s right, Cale. Don’t overdo it!

He could hear ancient powers’ worried voices. But, “Who told you I’m going to store them in my
body?”

*You mean…?
That’s right. He plans to store them in something with the power of Embrace.

There were numerous sources of light floating from the disappearing White Star’s body. He is
100% sure that those were the White Star’s ancient powers.

There’s not much time. He glanced that the Sealed God statue.

Because he was focusing on other things, he had not managed to see Choi Han, Mary, Rosalyn’s
gaze that became more and more vicious, or Clopeh’s fanatical, devoted and crazy gaze that will
give him a heart attack if he were to see it.

Cale gave a short introduction between White Star’s ancient powers and his party. As well as his
plan to take them.

The beautiful statue on the wall that looks almost kind if he didn’t know his true colors, had red
eyes again.

At that moment, he knew Sealed God plans to make his move.

Both of them were aiming for the same thing; White Star’s ancient powers.

Then, he heard voices that gave him chills.

“We will talk later” Choi Han, who walked past him as he mumbled to him.

“You… will need to talk with me too” Mary’s normal GPS voice but the contents were cold and
vicious. Something he didn’t expect to come from Mary.

“Oh my, looks like you are in trouble, young master Cale, sounds like we need to talk later too”
Rosalyn’s cold voice.
He flinched. Why are they so vicious!? It’s not my fault that White Star did that to me, okay? Cale
wanted to cry without tears. (A/N; this mf is still thinking that it’s all because of the kissy-kissy
thing. Looks like he forgot the part about stabbing his own heart)

Despite all of this, Cale tried his best not to turn his head toward them.

Floating lights of red, green, white, and black, of such colors.

…The number of light spheres has surpassed five. Cale sighed. Did he really have so many ancient
powers? He subconsciously frowned at that question.

Baaaaaang—!

The evil red lights that shot out from the red eyes had collided with the black aura. Both of them
disappeared in the explosion.

‘As expected’ Cale smirked

“He is weaker than he is at the test” Cale spoke out loud.

Choi Han didn’t look at Cale and spoke, “As expected, he has his limits. A sealed god is limited”

Rosalyn tilted the corner of her lips and sneered as if mocking the sealed god. “That power just
now is probably something he gathers by swallowing people’s despair.”

“Of course, it’s just my guess since his attacks get weaker each time”

Rosalyn smiled and continued, “This god doesn’t have much time left. It won’t be long before he
could do anything again”

If the gods can interfere with the mortal world, the sealed god has no reason to do all of the
complicated things and could just spread his despair all over the world. And the other gods would
be able to descend and just take care of the sealed god themselves. Cale also knew this.
The reason the sealed god could lash out and attack like this was probably thanks to hunters.
Thinking of hunters, he has headaches. He feels like his slacker life is going far away again.

As the rest were viciously discussing about breaking and destruction, so on. He intervened. “You
can’t break the sculpture!”

He has no idea what might happens if the sealed god sculpture is destroyed. Although he thinks
breaking that won’t release the sealed god, he decided to be extra cautious.

White Star knew he was finally going to disappear. But he had a hunch (or hope) they will see
again. White Star looked into Cale’s eyes for the last time. “Goodbye”

Finally, everything that is of White Star disappeared from this world. The world is finally cleansed.
Wait, there’re hunters left.

The last piece, a black sphere shot up into the air. Cale had a feeling that it is the last of White
Star’s power.

Those light spheres of various powers, ancient powers would start moving toward special locations
or items and settle in them until they get a new owner.

The last thing remaining of White Star was his white mask. Cale didn’t think about it and grabbed
the nearest thing to him at the moment and prepared to use Embrace.

Cale reached out his hand toward the lights. Cale tried to use Embrace on those spheres of light.
However, the temple was shaking and his body stumbled and almost fell.

Boom–!

The temple was roaring as if there was an earthquake. “Fuck!”

Baaaaaang–!
The floor was breaking.

“That damn Sealed god!” Cale cussed out. He is very, very sure that the culprit was the Sealed
god.

As the ancient powers look ready to go to wherever the destination they are fated with, an endless
amount of ominous red light shot out from the sealed god sculpture.

Others moved to stop them, while he was locking on where the ancient powers are, he saw Clopeh
with a cracked video recording device.

He moved his gaze somewhere. He has no time to think about something like a video recording
device and Clopeh at a time like this.

The gears in his head are turning on. It’s not bad if any of those in the temple except the Sealed
god get those ancient powers. However, they do not know what sphere is the sky attribute. It
would be bad of any of them get that.

Due to the red light they couldn’t stop, the temple shook. Cale’s body shook and tilted from the
aftershock with the ground shaking.

*L-Look at how weak your legs are!

Superock shouted with pity mixed with anger.

Cale didn’t know why but he feels like his body is overflowing with life force. Wait! He neglected
something because of damn White Radish. After the dagger disappeared, it turned into small lights
and went into his heart. Could it be…?

He was absorbed in his own thoughts, so he thankfully didn’t hear the OOC Choi Han’s voice nor
saw him.
“Young master-nim!” At Mary’s voice, Cale came back from losing in his thoughts.

“There’s dead mana from the two of them! And the black one is more ominous!”

Wait, two? Instantly, he thought of something. Demonic race. White Star had made a deal with
them. This is also the reason why the sealed god is aiming for them.

Cale attentively observed the black light. Unlike others that look ready to shoot out at any moment,
black light is just quietly floating in the air.

‘If the contractor disappears, the contract needs to wait. It makes sense… It just needs to wait for a
new contractor

And the sealed god seems to want this power connected to the Demonic race for some reason. He
can’t let him succeed. The demonic race worships the God of Despair, the sealed god. It might be a
way to connect them.

Cale looked at the thing in his hand that he had randomly grabbed. It was White Star’s last trace,
the half-white mask. This white mask is not a regular item. It’s from the demon world.

Oooooong– Ooooooong—

The ancient powers have started moving. They were shooting out in all different directions.

Cale started running toward them and used Embrace.

However, Cale was forced to stop. The spheres of light, the ancient powers were pulling Cale
toward them. It was different from the slightly easy Embrace process from before.

In some way, this should have been expected. These were the White Star’s strong ancient powers
and not regular ancient powers. Furthermore, there were many of them. There was even one with
the power of contact from the demonic race.
*Cale!

Numerous color of lights, which was slow at first then, became faster and charged toward Cale. It
looks as if a rainbow is surrounding him.

Those who saw the scene, breath hitched. The scenery itself is stunningly gorgeous. Some of them,
forgot what they were doing before and were supposed to do and just blankly started at Cale.

Some started singing praises for Cale, in their mind or on the outside.

Some hearts’ started to beat faster than before.

Then, they saw Cale’s swollen lips, and the desire to torture and kill White Star emerged again.

Rosalyn, then, saw the frown on Cale’s face and the variable that had appeared.

“...Oh, no!”

The green sphere of light. It rejected the half-mask and started exiting its orbit toward Cale. The
green light then shot up to the ceiling. It shot up higher than Choi Han’s height, Rosalyn’s shield,
or Mary’s black spider webs.

“NO!”

Red light shot toward that green sphere of light. The sealed god was making his move toward the
only ancient power that had escaped from orbit.

Cale’s voice broke them up from whatever stupor they were in just now. Cale was also quite
anxious. “Hey, you!”

It was a pleasant surprise that the person Cale called knew Cale was calling him.
Clopeh, who had not taken his eyes off Cale, reacted immediately to Cale’s voice. (A/N; Pope
Clopeh is the biggest simp)

Cale knew he had Clopeh’s attention now and shouted. “Throw this!”

Clopeh quickly picked up the red diary in front of him and threw it toward the green sphere of
light.

Cale had felt this power when it rejected the half-mask and escaped. Wood. He had felt the power
of wood from this green sphere. It was similar to the aura he had felt once before as if it were
twins. The annual ring of life in his possession was the only half of the wood attribute ancient
power that Drew Thames left behind. White Star had the other half.

Chhhh—

The red diary opened.

*Good job, cutie!

Drew Thames warmly whispered to Cale.

*This is mine.

The green sphere of light that had been shooting up toward the ceiling changed directions. And the
ominous red light was unable to follow it.

The green sphere headed toward the red diary.

Cale could hear Drew Thames talking about being full in a tired voice the moment green light
struck the diary.

*I’m complete now, Cale. Won’t you become the patriarch of the Thames household?
Chapter End Notes

The reason for my late update is... I had quite a situation at home and was a bit
depressed. I'm sorry. But I have written more. I will update one more chapter tonight
or tomorrow.

I wish you a good night and nice dreams.

 Not a chapter but please help me #1

Hello, everyone.
Are you having a lovely morning/afternoon/evening?
Although it's not my responsibility, I'm sorry if you didn't.

Anyway, let's get to business, no?

As you know, Cale is going to ORV.

I need to think of his stats or such.

Please help me think of his attribute window.

Like, should I make him have a constellation or not?
Naming his personal attributes and exclusive skills.
If he has a constellation, what stigma, and so on.

BTW, have you read side story 6?

Like, so many gods showed up.

This is a spoiler but I plan to make them show up in ORV.

Please help me think of their constellation names.

If the Super Rock and cheap stake became gods after their death, does that means Cale has part of
the gods' soul/power/ or gods residing in him?
Also, he has long rose gold color hair!!! Like, what the f***!!! I was simping.

I think the gods we've known so far in tcf,

God of Death
Goddess of Sun
God of War
God of Despair
God of hope?
God of Balance?
Super Rock (God of Protection?)
Cheap Stake (?)
And who's left? I forgot.
That one wolf dude. Not sure if he's a god or not.

While I was rereading tcf, I found that they also have the church of Moon.
Does that mean, they have a god or goddess of the Moon?
I think it's in chapter 98 or 89.

With all due respect, please help me think of all of their constellation names and about Cale's
attribute window. *Bowed head

I'm sorry if I made you afraid by saying please help me.

Are you curious about why I put #1 on it?
Because I'm going to make a chapter like this in the future about other characters' attribute
windows.
As for who are the rest going to the ORV world,...
Hehe, it's secret.
All I can say is the quantity may be more than you expected and there may be characters you didn't
expect.

Thank you.
(^人^)

Edit:
This is still valid until I update a chapter with Cale's attribute window shown.

Edit(2):
Thanks to the idea of Zhenxi from AO3, I decided to make the gods from TCF become nebula
consist of constellations that support Cale Henituse or those who were sent to ORV by sealed god.

Thank you Zhenxi from AO3 for the idea again.

As for the stats and constellations names, thank you to everyone for providing ideas until now.
Unfortunately, everything is awesome that it's so damn hard to choose. But, the decision will be
finalized the day I post a chapter with Cale's stats window shown. Until that day, feel free to
provide me any ideas. Don't mind me being in dilemmas. The more ideas the better.

Once again, everyone, thank you so much. I love you guys. (◍•ᴗ•◍)❤
 Ch4- Moment destroyer
Chapter Notes

As promised, here's a new chapter.

Cale stood up and brushed the dust off the white mask. All of the lights that had been surrounding
had been Embraced into the white mask.

“Now, it’s only you left” Cale smiled beautifully toward the handsome person, no- the sculpture
engraved onto the wall.

The rumbling inside the temple shook. The silence was dominating the temple at the moment. The
only expectation was Cale Henituse’s beautiful laughter that would make a person feel butterflies
in their stomach and the sound of his footsteps.

Cale had already put the white half-mask and the red diary back into his pocket and headed toward
the alter in front of the wall.

“Is this it?”

Cale stopped walking and quietly looked down at the key on top of the alter. This was the original
way to get out of this temple and make it disappear from what the intel Albera Crossman got from
Ah Roh Man, someone from Earth 3.

But he has no intention of doing that. He looked into the eyes of the beautiful sculpture on the wall
and spoke out his true thoughts.

“How… can I kill you?”

The moment he asked that the temple shook more violently than before and there was another loud
explosion in the temple as if it was a reflection of an angry god.
Cale’s arms flailed in the air. He lost his balance and his body tilted backward.

“Cale-nim!” Choi Han ran toward him in shock but he stopped walking not long after.

Cale felt an arm holding his waist, helping him regain his balance. “Are you okay, Cale-nim?”

Cale almost pushed him away because the smile on his face was too radiant with a hint of blush.

‘Why is he blushing-’ He didn’t have to think about that. The temple floor fluctuated even stronger
and was shooting up irregularly.

“Ugh!” Cale even wondered if the sealed god could only do things like shaking his own temple
now.

Cale was about to be flung off to the far away if not for Clopeh securely holding him. Now, Cale is
completely in Clopeh’s arms. He could even hear Clopeh’s heartbeats.

(A/N; I feel strange. Why do I feel like two lovers are hugging and holding each other in the middle
of the apocalypse)

“Don’t worry, Cale-nim. I won’t let you go” Cale heard Clopeh’s voice and looked up. He saw
Clopeh brightly smiling face as well as his bright and sparkling green eyes as if they were green
leaves covered in morning dew receiving sunlight. Also, his not too obvious blush.

(A/N; …)

Cale decided not to think about both White Star and Clopeh to save his sanity.

Cale’s eyes caught an eerie and creepy sight at the moment. The numerous hands drawn on the
wall underneath the sculpture as if they were supporting it were squirming like they have come
alive.

Crack, crack–!
They then left the wall and started charging toward Cale and others. The wrists that appeared after
the hands left the wall expended without any limits.

The sight of numerous hands reaching out was a bit scary. Cale subconsciously flinched.

How could Clopeh, who had Cale in his arms not feel that? Clopeh’s gaze turned vicious. “Are you
disgusted? Don’t worry, Cale-nim. I will eradicate all of them for you!”

Clopeh took the initiative to gently pushed Cale away from him and went after the hands.

‘What the fuck!’

“Choi Han!”

Baaaaaaang—!

A black aura shot out toward the hands at the same time. Some were destroyed but the remaining
hands moved toward Cale.

As everyone realized Cale was the target of those hands, they chose to block these.

“I will block them!”

The owner with a GPS-like voice appeared in front of Cale. Black threads shot out of Mary’s hand
and started grasping the hands.

Rosalyn’s red hair fluttered and her hands were full of red mana that was raised into the air.

After Cale assigned Mary, Choi Han, and Rosalyn to their respective tasks, Cale used his ancient
powers again.
(A/N; I know there’re many scenes and dialogues left from the novel but I’m lazy to write those,
okay? Also, I’m writing fanfic)

Mary had already bound the hands with the threads to stop them. Rosalyn and Choi Han were
preparing for their next attacks. He planned to help out as well.

Fire of Destruction, super rock, the sky eating water. And he had plenty of powers he could use.

However, they soon realized the reason that the temple was crumbling came from the outside.

Then, a majestic dragon head came in through the destroyed wall.

“I-It has been a while, isn’t it, Eruhaben-nim? By the way, are you okay?”

The golden dragon Eruhaben smiled and said, “It wasn’t much. It broke after I slumped my head a
few times”

Eruhaben’s dragon head was not ordinary. There were layers of mana resembling a helmet on it.
Raon, Eruhaben, Mila, Rasheel, and Dodori. It was an omnipotent mana helmet filled with
different colors of the dragons mixed together.

Cale almost had a heart attack after seeing his own face on the large orb above the temple. He
knew the culprit.

‘Clopeh Sekka!’

As others were asking about his wellbeing, he felt a heat sensation against his chest.

‘God of Death?’

Cale put his hand into the inner pocket and took out a book.
<The method to kill death>

He knew that God of Death hates the Sealed God, so he was trying to tell Cale how to screw him.

‘He must’ve been waiting for an opening’

The moment Cale was about to look into the divine item,...

“Human!”

“Meeow!”

“Meeeeow!”

“Cale!”

“Cale-nim!”

“Young master-nim!”

He subconsciously raised his head again after hearing the worried voices.

Screech–!

The odd noise was coming from the orb. The orb that has been split into pieces and showing the
inside of the temple until a few moments ago was now changing.

The divine item from the God of Death is hotter than before. Cale clicked his tongue and decided
to look at what the God of Death had to say.
The cover…

<The method to kill death>

Cale couldn’t see nor hear the surrounding. It was as if he was isolated from the outside world and
in a world consisting of himself and the book bearing the will of God of Death.

<That orb is the sealed god’s eye>

<I guessed he is going to explode it, take lives, and spread despairs>

<I have no idea how strong it would be when it explodes but it can definitely destroy the Puzzle
city>

<However, I discovered a few things>

<Becaue it’s urgent, I can’t go into the details>

<I suspect he’s planning other things and play dirty>

<It is very suspicious>

<Please take care>

… And, that ended the one-sided conversation with the God of Death.

“Motherfucker-”

“Everyone, be careful! Sealed god is planning to explode that orb!”

Cale yelled while looking around. Cale looked at the orb which looks like a volcano on verge of
erupting.

“Cale-”

Eruhaben tried to interputted but,-

“Puzzle city will be in danger if it explodes”

Most had complex emotions hearing that but Cale’s calm voice influenced them.

‘That’s right. The shield will not break!’

That’s the thought process of almost all of them at the scene.

However, Cale’s companions (-ahem, family) are more worried about Cale. Beacox at the scene
was looking at Cale’s dirty clothes. More precisely, The bloody area around his chest.

Cale, however, had chills after sensing Beacrox’s gaze.

‘Why is he looking at me?? No, he’s looking at my chest. Is he disgusted because of the blood?’

No, Cale didn’t know. Beacrox was looking because he was worried, not because he was
disgusted.

Thus, another misunderstanding was born. XD

Alberu the future emperor, pulled out the communication device and started talking into it.
“All mages inside the Puzzle city immediately cast a large shield”

Cale looked toward Alberu for a moment. (A/N; Don’t mind me and look at him more Cale :) )

‘He wants them to cast immediately? They don’t need to draw magic circles?’

As if sensing Cale’s question. Alberu nonchalantly responded.

“Do you know how long have you been in there?”

Hearing the question, Rosalyn gasped.

Alberu looked at Cale in the eyes and continued, “In the meantime, we prepared everything we
could for the ‘what ifs?’ ” (A/N; I think he wants to look cool)

Alberu finally looked away from Cale and left a single comment.

“Duke Henituse, your father has… fainted”

Cale’s guilty conscience grew after hearing that. More so since, considering they could see
everything on the inside, he knew whose fault is it.

Alberu looked at Cale’s tattoo mixed with a grotesque wound that looked gross. He knew Cale did
it because he had no choice. There was a fire growing inside him. He felt useless. Felt useless that
he could not help Cale. That Cale had to be hurt for their safety. He doesn’t want to lose Cale (His
sweet heart) because of his uselessness.

Alberu added on.

“We will block everything from here. You have very, very strong allies. You don’t have to do
everything”
Alberu held Cale’s hands and looked into his eyes sincerely.

“You have us. You have me”

(A/N; Lmao. I think there have been three obvious ships in this fic to now; White Star, Clopeh, and
now, Alberu. Don’t worry, others will get their own scenes with Cale later too. Wait, no, I forgot.
Can the misunderstanding with Beacrox be considered a ship too? It wasn’t obvious but how about
Saint Jack?)

(A/N; Anyway, moving on)

Unfortunately, this moving and Doki-Doki scene was destroyed by a certain sealed god again.

Thus, from now on, the sealed god shall be called ‘Moment Destroyer’. Seriously, why does he
keep doing that? Gasps! Could it be, that he likes Cale too??

Started imagining the scenes.

Sealed god saw Cale with Clopeh, WS, Alberu, etc…: Go! Evil beams!

*Opened the background BGM.

Sealed God: Cale Henituse, become mine!

(Seriously, is this cheap pickup line from domineering president novels?)

Cale: No, I want Slacker Life-chan!

Slacker life-chan: No, Cale. We can’t be together. *started wiping the tears*

Cale: W-Why!?
Slacker life-chan: Because you keep cheating me with Workaholic even though you are supposed
to be with me! *Hysterical shouting

Cale: No! It’s all misunderstandings-

Slacker life-chan: Shut up! *Threw documents* There’s all evidence present in there. What do you
still want to say!?

Slacker life-chan: No, don’t say anything. *took off the engagement ring and threw it away*

Slacker life-chan: From now on, we are through! *Stoomped away*

You see folks, that’s the reason why the legendary Cale-nim’s fiance became Workaholic-chan
and not Slacker life-chan.

(A/N; Anyway, moving on. BTW, why did I get a deja vu just now? Let’s get serious and thank
you all for patiently reading/watching the ad! We will now continue from where it’s left)

The concentration of tons of mana was spreading throughout the city. It’s the efforts of the five
dragons and tons of mages.

Mila, Eruhaben, Dodori, Raon, and Rasheel, the different colored mana of the dragons created a
barrier around the orb.

The barrier that started with the beige dragon looked as if it was trying to prevent the red liquid
from getting out even if managed to destroy the orb.

“All of us, mages, and the elementals will help. It should be enough”

Eruhaben looked at Cale and calmly commented. But after seeing the wound on the chest, he
frowned and tsked.
He lifted his hand and gently touched the wound.

Cale flinched from the sudden touch.

Eruhaben gently caressed the area and said, “The wound has already healed and you seemed to be
healthier than before”

‘Did I really get more healthy?’

*You did Cale. It seems that a new regenerative power has been born after the particles from
the World Tree dagger went into your chest.

*That’s right, Cale!

*It seems our powers have been enhanced as well.

Cale nonchalantly responded to Eruhaben as if it wasn’t a big deal.

“It is because after stabbing the world tree dagger, it has helped me heal and became a new
regenerative power”

And that was a mistake. As soon as he finished talking, numerous vicious, fanatical, crazy, and
teary gazes headed toward him.

“What were you talking Cale-nim?”

“ Ha , unlucky, no- foolish bastard”

“What do you mean by that, human!?”

“What do you mean nya?”

“What my sister and dongseng said nya!”
 Ch5- The final battle
Chapter Notes

Have fun~

btw, after you read this chapter, can you head next chapter and help me decide some
things? Like, voting or my concerns regarding some plots, and about ancient powers.

I'm ashamed but thank you.

But, soon they can’t ask anymore. For, Cale-nim has miraculously escaped again.

He took out the divine black book again after it heat up.

<This is probably the sealed god’s last hand to play>

<Be careful, Cale. He is very desperate and we don’t know what the cornered crazy bastards would
be able to do>

As the God of Death said they can’t let down their guards against the crazy overpowered bastards
in desperation.

“Do you have any other things to say?”

<Two minutes left>

God of Death shared his thoughts via writing.

<Gods do not perish>

Cale knew that. Because he knew that he is struggling with how to deal with the sealed god.
<Use Embrace>

Cale frowned. The sealed god wanted him to use Embrace on him as a part of the deal. But there’s
a huge difference between the Sealed god and the God of Death.

(A/N; Does anyone know the fanfics of GoD/Cale?)

<Embrace him in here>

Cale looked at the divine item, the black book. However, his gaze was different from before.

<Similar to how the temple was the sealed god’s domain,...>

Ah, Cale understood what the God of Death was trying to say. Just like in the sealed god’s first
test, that being the Sealed god’s domain, the God of Death could barely reach Cale through the
cintamani and then, disconnected… the black book in his hand is the God of Death’s domain.

Cale was already running with the opened book in his hand.

<I want to put the god of despair under my foot>

<Unless you let him out, the sealed god will not be able to do anything in my domain for the rest of
eternity>

There was only one minute left,... no- less than one minute now.

Bang, bang, baaaang—!

The sticky red liquid filling the orb started leaving faint traces on the outside of the orb. Red liquid
poured out of the cracks.
The people looking up at the sky had to move quickly after hearing someone give orders.

“Go to the designated area now!”

“Hurry up and go to the building!”

It was like the scene of the apocalypse. But the people there, more precisely, those from the Roan,
those who had been helped by the heroes are confident that they will not lose.

They only have one thing in mind. That is, ‘The shield will never break’

They had witnessed the miracles made by the former supreme commander of allied forces ‘Cale
Henituse’.

As long as there’s him in the battles, they will never lose. They will not die. They will survive.
And countless miracles have proven this.

A semi-circle covering the whole Puzzle city had appeared at the moment.

Litana shouted toward Toonka.

“Commander, it’s time for us to help young master Cale!”

Her mind was filled with the scenes of Cale helping them in Jungle’s most desperate time. Litana
will never forget the day she met Cale nor the time he had helped them.

“I got this! Don’t worry! I will help my best friend!”

Toonka swung the club. His mind was more simple. He wanted to help just because Cale is his
best friend. (A/N; His character development is really good)
“Haha, let me in!” Bud has drunk the rest of the wine from the bottle in one gulp and released his
aura.

Baaaaaaaaaaaaaaang—!

The part of the staircases that was now disconnected from the temple starting from the center
started crumbling to the ground.

Boooom–!

Litana looked at the completely destroyed bottom half of the staircase before quickly turning
around and climbing the rest of the stairs.

“Let’s hurry up!”

The stairs crumbled behind Litana, Toonka, and Bud as they ran up.

Due to their efforts, the temple and the orb are completely separated from Puzzle city. In the now-
empty area where the staircase had been, a half-transparent barrier, this large-scale shield spell
surrounded that opened area.

Craaaaaaack–!

The sticky red liquid flowing through the crack was an extremely small amount. However, that
small amount was destroying the Mila’s, the beige dragon’s barrier easily.

Mila’s face stiffened. And, not only her, the rest of the dragons had shocked expressions.

Seeing this, Rosalyn who was floating between them shouted.

“He might be sealed but he’s still a god!”

Golden dust started gathering around Eruhaben.

“This level of ominousness is different from before”

The red light that had been slowly coming out of the orb swirled into a whirlwind and burst out.
The orb cracked and crumbled feebly from the red light that looked as if the sun was exploding.

“Ugh!” Mila, who was channeling her mana to fortify the barrier frowned.

At that moment, Raon’s shout alerts them. “Human!”

They looked around and saw Cale running toward the numerous sculptures hands with an opened
book.

“What is he planning to do now?”

“I’m sure he has a plan”

“But…” what if he gets hurt again was left unsaid.

Cale didn’t even look at anything and just focused on running.

“Mary, pulled back your mana!”

The threads made of dead mana disappeared quickly. (A/N; I love that they trust Cale and don’t
even question him, just worrying about his well-being)

Cale was caught by the hands. The forceful grips hurt him. He whispered toward the hands or more
precisely to the sealed god.

“I will do as you wished” (A/N; is it just me or…? I had a quick drama in my head. It is the story of
an op villain and a man. The man has a lover. But the villain love and convert him. Even after
asking out many times, the man didn’t hesitate to refuse the villain and stayed with his lover. The
piss-off villain threatens him with his lover’s life. To save his lover, the man finally said to the
villain, “I will do as you wished” /// Did you like this? Okay, okay, I will stop)

The sculpture hands holding Cale instantly let him go. However, Cale quickly grabbed a sculpture
hand with one hand.

The black book in his hand quickly started having pages turned and let out an odd color. It was
pitch black. The blackest color he has ever seen as if no light could pass through it. You could
even feel a creepy feeling from it. It was like a black hole where it sucks everything in.

Cale mumbled to himself seeing the darkness wrap around him.

“I guess even Embrace is different for divine items”

Wind gathered around Cale's feet and he kicked off the ground. He shot up to the alter and made
eye contact with the sculpture engraved on the wall.

“Let’s end this”

As the black book wrapped in darkness covered the sculpture’s face,... the orb above the temple
broke completely and red light poured out like it released a starving glutton priestess. The desperate
and hungry red light started ripping away at the dragon’s mana.

(A/N: ehe~ just kidding. How could I group our cute gluttony and that damn sealed god together?)

Gasps! Eruhaben subconsciously took a deep breath in. His head quickly turned toward Cale and
the sculpture on the wall.

‘What the-?’ His forehead was almost instantly covered in sweat.

The moment the book that was surrounded by darkness in Cale’s hand covered the sculpture’s
face, he felt a terrible, evil, and eerie aura from the sculpture.
It made him feel powerless as if he was dragged into an endless swamp. It made his heart rumble
with fear. There was no doubt other dragons were feeling this as well judging from their
expressions.

Raon tried to go to Cale but was interrupted by the red light.

Being motivated by Rosalyn, starting from Rasheel, the rest of the dragons started gathering mana
to stop this sticky red light. It would be hard to find a situation like this where many dragons are
working together.

Craaaaack–!

The orb above the temple could no longer maintain its form and cracked.

“My connect together isn’t working!”

Mila, whose attribute allowed her to connect things together, held back her anger as she spoke.

The red light that flowed out swallowed the dragons’ mana and tried to cover everything under the
sky. On the other hand, dragons were doing everything they could do to keep that red light down.
They did everything they did to persist.

The eerie and ominous feeling made them think of death. However, they could not and did not
back down. Seeing Cale, they are sure he has a plan. They decide to believe in him as always. All
they have to do is to stop the red light. So that, their hero could do whatever he wants.

It was at that moment they felt a different aura coming from the place where Cale is.

The aura they had been feeling until now made them feel like falling into an endless abyss. This
new aura’s identity came to them without any explanation whatsoever. Death.

Eruhaben could not turn back and look as he was focused on stopping the red light, but he has cold
sweat on his back.

‘Cale, what the hell are you doing? What kind of power are you using you little punk!?’

He was both shocked and concerned about Cale.

Like the last attempt out of desperation, the red light started to run wild the moment it felt the aura
of death.

A chilling noise flowed out of the temple. And they were sure it had to do with Cale. They hoped
that Cale would get it done when they were stopping at the red light.

As for Cale, he subconsciously mumbled.

“Are you two having a fight of will?”

He had used Embrace. However, the sealed god was not Embraced immediately. He let out a
mysterious aura as if he was playing his final card and tried to push Cale away.

No,- that’s not quite right. The God of Despair was trying to swallow Cale whole. The feeling of
falling and powerlessness tried to seep into Cale.

Cale realized that falling into these feelings would allow Sealed God to control him even if he was
Embraced successfully.

The darkness surrounding the God of death’s divine item and the formless aura flowing out of the
sculpture are clashing against each other.

‘Death’ was trying to pull ‘Despair’ into his domain.

The darkness surrounding the book was protecting Cale while trying to swallow the sealed god’s
aura and the sealed god was protecting himself and fighting off God of Death while trying to make
Cale Henituse become his.
(A/N; Are you thinking that this author is at this again? I understand… You can swear at me as
much as you want. I just can’t help it.)

‘Fuck! Hurry the fuck up!’

Cale licked his bottom lip. The sting at his lip helps him think more clearly. But, he also knew who
the culprit who made his lip sting like that. He became angrier.

‘Fuck-’

Cale’s hand holding the book was trembling. Trying to seal a god was different and bound to be
more difficult. After all, no matter how overpowered and god-like White Star is, they are in
different leagues.

His whole body was covered in sweats and his hand holding the book was shaking more and more.
His breathing was also slowly getting heavier.

Baaaang–!

The sound of two gods' power echoed in his ears. The quiet clashes were getting louder.

Baaaang! Bang! Baaaaaaang!

Cale’s ears started ringing and his head started hurting. It was as if something was ringing in his
head.

“Human!”

He heard Raon’s voice at the moment. Cale felt the two gods power still fighting each other and
asked.
“The situation?”

Raon did not dare to approach Cale due to the darkness and overwhelming powers of gods
surrounding him and frowned after hearing him.

(A/N; Maybe, baby wants daddy to ask about him or his family)

On, who had come with Raon opened her mouth.

“The orb cracked and lost its form nya! That red liquid seems difficult for even the dragons-nim to
stop nya! And it’s swallowing the mana nya!”

Cale fell into deep thoughts. Like, what if the red light doesn’t disappear ever after he Embraced
the sealed god and so on-

Cale arrived at a decision. “Raon, On, Hong, head to the Forest of Darkness and-”

Cale tried to lower his shaking voice as much as possible but those with keen ears could easily
notice the tremor. And unfortunately for Cale, almost everyone at the scene has keen ears.

They frowned after they noticed the tremor in their precious Cale/ young master/ legend-nim.

And they have no choice but to ignore it because Cale tried to hide it from them in the first place.
But they all secretly gritted their teeth or clenched their fists.

Cale didn’t notice their rich mental activities and continued.

“Ugh!”

He felt like his stomach and insides rumbled and felt like throwing up.
Then, he heard a familiar voice in his mind.

–He is resisting more than I expected. You may need to use a little more power. Will you be
okay?

Cale was familiar with that voice. God of Death.

‘Yes, use it. You can use it. I will persist’

There’s a difference between ‘can’ and ‘will’. And Cale is quite confident in his ability to persist.

The God of Death did not respond. Instead, Cale felt that the darkness surrounding him became
thicker.

Furthermore, his hand was shaking for a different reason. Death. He could clearly feel it.

Cale realized that he need to move the children averaging nine years old away from here. Others as
well.

That is why he barely managed to open his mouth while being in the middle of the gods’ fight.

“-bring it here!”

He is confident that they know what he’s talking about. In his hand was the divine item of God of
Death that he was clenching so hard or else he felt like he would let it go accidentally.

“Let’s go to the Forst of Darkness and take Raon’s mom with us!”

Cale smirked. He knew that On would understand.

‘All that’s left is Embracing and sealing this son of a bitch of a god!’
Cale took a deep breath, opened his eyes, and scanned his surrounding.

Baaaaang–! Baaaaang–!

The clash between the auras was getting intense.

At that moment, he heard a voice as if it came from a distance. However, he heard it clearly.

*Marble is a kind of stone too.

He gasps after hearing what Super Rock had to say.

The temple was the sealed god’s territory. Even with one wall destroyed, the sealed god would still
have the advantage of this being his place while they were here.

Moreover, the God of Death was not in here but somewhere else. Making it hard for him to use his
aura here.

However, similar to how this temple was the sealed god’s territory, the building made of marble is
Cale’s territory.

He dared not break, shake, or destroy the wall or the sculpture. Not when he has no idea how
things might go if he did destroy them.

But, putting the temple under the Super Rock’s authority or his authority is another matter
altogether.

Just when he’s worried about whether his power be able to overcome a temple filled with a god’s
aura-

*Cale
-Super Rock’s voice cut into his thoughts.

*Earlier, using the power of Super rock would have been useless because the god’s
dominance over the temple was too strong. However, most of the god’s power that had been
in marble had gathered in front of the sculpture.

Ah , Cale gasps in realization.

*Aim for that opening.

Cale had never used his ancient powers together with Embrace before and it’s time to do that now,
unfortunately.

“Will you be okay?” Cale asked Super Rock.

*If it’s not attacking, defending, and just putting rocks and moving boulders under you, it
won’t take much strength. But, I think it would be much better if you added something.
Dominating Aura, use that with me.

Cale channeled ancient power inside him.

“Cale-nim!”

“Young master-nim!”

“Young master Cale!”

However, Cale couldn’t hear any of that now.

Clopeh who was kneeling in the direction of Cale flinched. But he soon had a huge manic and
fanatical grin on his face. He felt the raising of the legend once again. He could feel it in his flesh,
bones, meridians, and everything. He was trembling in excitement and anticipation.

They soon felt a huge presence that surpasses dragons and is qualified to stand out among gods at
the moment.

The power of boulders started spreading out beneath Cale’s feet.

Boom–!

A mysterious rumbling spread throughout the temple.

They could feel and see it. In the middle of those powerful auras of gods, a familiar aura could
slowly start to be felt in the entire temple amidst the clash of gods.

Choi Han, who was reminded of the back of a fragile person who looks like he would fall but still
led them to victory in the end. The reason he survived, the reason for his living, the reason he
could persist. He made him feel warm and not alone in a strange world. He gave him a home. More
importantly, he gave him a new family. From a normal student being and surviving alone in the
unending and dark forest filled with monsters, he was given a place to return. Cale Henituse is his
most important person.

He has become strong. Yet… why does this person still have to face everything by himself again?
He’s very, very angry at himself for lacking.

Blood dripped down from Cale’s mouth, but he was smiling.

Seeing this smile, the anxious people realized that everything will be okay.

This time, the one to become anxious is the Sealed God. Cale’s aura slowly but surely took over
the temple.

*Cale!
Super Rock shouted anxiously at the moment. Seriously, what’s up with those people and being
anxious?

‘Hm?’

Cale wondered why the Super Rock is like this when things were in his favor.

*You…, you-

Super Rock was stupified.

*Just what the hell did World Tree give to this kid?

‘Excuse me?’

*Cale, you might not know this but your aura has surpassed the dragons and you might be
able to take over the temple.

‘Excuse me? My aura has surpassed the dragons? I might be able to take over the temple? What
the hell? Can I faint right now?’

*Cale, you can’t faint!

*That’s right! You still need to xxxx those gods! You still have to xxxx and xxxx them over
and over!

*Cale, be strong!

It was at that moment, that Cale felt his insides rumble again and subconsciously curled forward.
“Ugh!”

-Good job. This is the last time.

The God of Death’s voice rang in his head. At the same time, he saw the darkness surrounding him
overwhelming the sculpture.

Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh—-!

A sorrowful scream burst out of the sculpture.

Craaaaack–!

The wall with the sculpture started breaking.

An aura that felt omnipotent filled the temple. It was such a suffocating aura that they felt as if
they would faint if they don’t lean on the warmth on the floor.

The moment that aura filled the area,...

“Ugh–!”

-The chilling scream ended with a groan.

Cale, who could not cover his ears as his hands were full of the divine item he was holding,
stumbled because the intense noise made his head ring. He barely managed o recover his balance
and quietly gasped.

“Ah!”
He lifted his head. He could feel it. He could feel the sealed god being sucked into the book in his
hand.

He could see the sculpture on the wall, the sculpture of the extremely handsome person, being
sucked into the book. The benevolent and handsome face of the sculpture has turned hideous like a
screaming devil.

Cale ignored the blood on his mouth and smiled. The sculpture on the wall is gone. Instead, the
image of a sculpture exactly like the sealed god from before appeared on a page of the book. He
closed the book. He could clearly feel that his Embrace into the divine item had worked and that
the sealed god is now imprisoned in the God of Death’s domain.

Does that mean, that if he seals or Embraces someone in the black book, will the corresponding
person appear on one of the pages? It’s an interesting question. However, that question is for the
future.

Right now, he was feeling a relief. A huge relief. For, none of his allies (family) had died in the
battle. Everyone had survived. It’s good.

“It’s over now”

He mumbled and there was a small smile on his normally stoic face.

Hearing Cale’s voice, everyone snapped back to reality.

They heaved sighs of relief. However, just before they could celebrate their victory, something
unexpected happened.

That sticky red light or liquid hasn’t disappeared. Instead, it became brighter and separated into
small fractions.

They tried to stop the lights but they were extremely fast. Once the red light collided with a
person,...
They didn’t die but they disappeared into thin air. Like they have been forcefully removed from the
world. One of such red lights was purposely heading toward Cale Henituse but the others were all
random.

“Cale-nim!”

“Everyone, be careful!”

It was all an unexpected accident. When they thought the sealed god has been sealed again, he had
counterattacked with the last of his strength.

It’s not clear whether the people who disappeared amidst the red lights are dead or alive nor where
they went. But one thing is for sure,... their family will continue searching for them even if it
means going against the gods.

“Huh, Where is human?”

“Where is Cale nya?”

“Where is he nya?”

When the children averaging nine years old came back together with the Black castle and the last
dragon lord Sherrit-nim, they couldn’t find their father figure everywhere.
 Not a chapter but please help me #2

Hello, dear readers.

It's nice to see you again.

I thank you all who read this fic.

Now, I have some concerns, questions, and dilemmas.

Before that, I would like to give my thanks to the readers who have been giving me some ideas and
suggestions.

Thank you very much to NiDanica (ao3), JaydeRayne (ao3), Zhenxi (ao3), gillianmarihq (ao3),
SlackerLifeIsnoWhere (Wattpad), preditione_s (Wattpad), S3ansean (Wattpad), FalseKingofSins
(Wattpad).

You all have been providing me with wonderful ideas.

Couple with some I researched myself, I had some dilemmas regarding what to choose.

Voting;

Constellations names;

God of Death :

1. Seer of death

2. Harbinger of death

3. Master of curses

4. The curtain of shadow

5. Monarch of Death

6. Everlasting demise

7. The essence of death

8. A heartfelt death

Goddess of Sun

1. Divinity of Sun

2. Light that welcomes all

3. Inextinguishable light

4. Righteous light of judgment

God of War

1. Strongest warlock

2. One who razes the battlefield

3. Monarch of war

4. Ruler of the battlefield

5. Dominator of the battlefield

God of Despair

1. Agent of anguish

2. Killer of hope

3. Destroyer of hope

4. Harbinger of despair

5. Patron of misery

God of Hope

1. Giver of hope

2. One who gives the strength to look forward

3. The expectation for future

4. The seed of hope

5. The dawn giver

God of Balance

1. Balance justice

2. Keeper of scales

3. The law of stability

God of Protection (Super Rock)

1. Shield of the weak

2. One who protects all

3. One who stands up against the evil

4. Guardian of the boulder

5. Ultimate defense

6. Protector of weak

God of Purification (Cheap Stake)

1. Bloody death thunder

2. The fire of purification

3. Fiery thunder

4. The cleansing fire

Wolf dude (I plan to make him a constellation)

1. Dimensional wolf

2. Cursed wolf

3. Ruler of wolves

4. Dimensional Lupine

(More suggestions? Since we don't know much about him, it's hard...)

Questions;

1) Do you think other ancient powers of Cale also become gods?

2) When Rereading, when Cale acquired Cheap Stake, he said that Cale helped him solved his
resentments.

I had a theory. Let's just say that in ancient times, the current ancient powers were superpowers.
Where did they get that power? Did they get that power when they were born (like innate) or did
they get these powers like those from the Earth (Like, awaken?) I think both have the possibility of
it happening.

Like the wraths or ghosts who had become the way they are because of resentments, did the
ancient powers appear because of resentments? Are the only way the become a god is to be a
tribulators, single lifers, hunters or killing those said from the first part? (I think there are some
left, I forgot)

If so, does that mean, the ancient powers are remnants of resentments and only have the memory
of before to their death. The gods, can be said to like a separate entitites from them although they
are the same individual. Because what happened after their death and experiences as a god will
change them into another person. I mean the essence is the same but they are not the same person
as the ancient powers. I think their personality will be slightly different from the ancient powers.
Just look at Choi Jung gun. He is different from the memory of the ancient powers.

Anyway, why or how did Super Rock or Cheap Stakes become gods? (I'm thinking of making the
rest of Cale's ancient powers constellations or gods except Crybaby. I think he's not likely to
become a god)

3) If I were to make the Sky Eating Water a god, should I make her a god of ocean or a separate
god?

This is about ORV;

1) What is the definition of outer god in orv?

2) If the gods from the tcf come to orv, would they be considered outer gods?

3) Are all the outer gods in orv hostile and malicious?

4) Can a constellation sponsor two incarnations?

It has been more than a year since I read orv. And I haven't read at to the end. I chickened out
and left haitus it at ch 510 or so. I was afraid and scared of what will come for unknown reasons.
And I got spoilers from social medias and others. But there are some people's death I didn't want to
happen in orv. Now, I am rereading orv and my current progress is ch100+ I've been wanting to
write a tcf x orv fic for a long time. After reading Part 2's some chapters, I finally decided to make
up my mind and write it. I am a novice author and not a native English. So, my grammar and
writing skills may be lacking. I thank you all who has been reading this fic. I promise to improve
more in the future. Please be patient and ride this boat with me <3

I decided to make a nebula for the gods in tcf as constellations in orv.

Voting;

Aimon (Irish) “wealthy protector”

Duarte (German) “prosperous guardian”
Eamon (Irish) “rich protector”
Ede (German) “wealthy guardian”
Edek (German) “guardian of property”
Edmon (French) “prosperous protector”
Edmund (English) “fortunate protector”
Edmundo (Spanish) “wealthy protector”
Ewart (English) “wealthy defender”
Ned (English) “wealthy guardian”
Eduarda (Spanish) “guardian of prosperity”

I know, they are basically the same meaning. What the name sound the best for a nebula?

~~~

Voting is still valid until 8/20/22, the Saturday.

Thank you everyone.

I love you~ <3

~~~

PS; btw, the next update will be a little longer cuz I'm rereading and studying tcf characters and
researching about orv. Ya'know, like the constellations, star stream or outer gods, etc...

Man, (700+ch) + (500+ ch)

And, still have to research...

I wanna cry...

~~~

Today is the 20th of August, 2022

As of now, voting is officially close~

 Ch6- What happened...?
Chapter Notes

Heya~
An update!
Surprise?

See the end of the chapter for more notes

"Fuck!” … was the only thing Cale was able to say before being enveloped by the red light and
losing consciousness.

Cale reappeared in a strange place.

Eyelashes fluttering, his eyes opened.

At first, it was dark. Never-ending darkness mixed with an unpleasant red light. He was alone with
none of his family in sight.

Red. Everything in this his vision was filled with red. Soon after, the world was dark again. With
the colors frequently changing, he felt like he would go blind soon.

Cale looked around.

At first, he was floating. Then, suction came.

He was being sucked in one direction.

He turned his head to the direction where the force came.

There, was a black hole that shone with ominous color.

No, Cale thought it was a black hole at first because it truly resemble it. But the shape, the
unknown thing changed into another form in the next second. It was changing all the time. It has
no shapes. It was more like mosaics covering it so it was very blurry.

Cale felt unknown fear of this unknown entity. Without him knowing it, Cale subconsciously
activated the dominating aura.

Cale felt like he could finally breathe. Because if he can use dominating aura here, it also means
that he can use others.

They appeared and reappeared somewhere. The flashes of red and black fighting appeared all over
the place.

The moment Cale used dominating aura, the fighting God of death and God of despair’s attentions
were drawn to him once again but God of Death took the initiative to attack God of Despair so God
of Despair had no choice but to put his attention on the battle again.

There were some life forms here beside him, he noticed.

But, instead of having a humanoid form like him, there were scattered and broken panels, (or is it
pages?) and orbs with various colors everywhere.

Strangely, one word came to his mind.

—stories.

He was startled. He felt gazes on him. It was not only looking at him. He looked around to search
for the owner of the gazes. He found them but he found himself looking at the mosaics with creepy
tentacles instead of what he was expecting.

Nevermind… He directed his gaze somewhere to avoid looking at those creepy things.

…Ah, on his body, some small slits appeared and those things also went out of him.
Those things, the stories, including his body were being sucked into an unidentified place.

In that instant, something hindered and obscured that hole, and the running stories stopped in
place. The suction disappeared.

The red and black were fighting for survival. He had a feeling that the motherfucking sealed god
did yet another thing again.

The clashes between Black and Red were ongoing but something disturbed them and they stopped
fighting.

The world which was previously filled with the aura of nothingness, death, and despair, had an
invader.

They ceased fighting.

The galaxy came. Along with a train.

Cale felt like he was in a dream, a very, very long dream.

Then, he was not alone anymore. There was someone besides him. An alone and equally lonely
figure like him before he found his family.

It was a ‘he’. Besides that, he could not remember that person’s face, name, height, everything.

They were in something. It was moving. He remembered that when he looked out of the window,
he could see a spectacular and beautiful sight,

Cale became a passager on that train(?). The one sitting opposite him looked at him and then,
turned away. Cale tried to think about what to do now. Due to the damn gods’ incompetence, he is
now stuck in this situation. Keyword: tried.
It’s not that he can’t think. It was more like his thoughts keep slipping out of his mind. He feels
like he keeps forgetting something.

No, he has to do something about it. If not, he feels like he will eventually forget about who he is.
More importantly, his family. Raon, On, Hong, Choi Han, Choi Jung Soo, Lee Soo Hyuk–

A thought appeared. This is probably how Choi Han felt like being in the Forest of Darkness alone
without anyone to talk to. Constantly afraid of forgetting how to talk. Forgetting his name, his
family, his friends. At the same time, fearing for his survival.

But, he’s in a different situation than Choi Han was. He looked at the stranger sitting opposite him
who looks like watching something but not at the same time. And, Cale opened his mouth.

Cale doesn’t remember how their talk went. But he remembered that it was bizarre.

Eventually, they reached an agreement or a deal that threatened his slacker life but he agree to the
deal. A deal he doesn’t remember.

All he can do is believe in himself. He believes the deal would benefit him. Benefit them.

Then, he woke up feeling like he slept for eternity.

Cale opened his eyes. The light was so bright that it almost blinded his eyes. Tears appeared in the
corner of his eyes. He squinted his eyes and looked around.

The wall, and the ceiling, were white. He was wearing a hospital gown. The kind that can only be
found somewhere like Earth 1 or 2.

Maybe he's in Korea. It’s not surprising since Sealed God once sent him to Earth 2.

He presumed that he would see Lee Soo Hyuk, Choi Jung Soo, Kim Rok Soo, and others again.
But, was surprised when he found a blue-haired man with obvious dark circles asleep on his
hospital bed, holding his hand which he didn’t notice at first.
He hesitantly called out, “ Bud ? ”

The man jolted but still didn’t wake up.

This time, he shook the man a few times and called his name again.

“ Bud, wake up ”

Bud felt someone nudging him along with the voice of the person he missed so much. Causing him
to wake up.

“ Huh? Who is it? ” Bud rubbed his eyes and glared at the speaker who dared to disturb his sleep.

He saw the red hair of the person who had been sleeping for a long time. He was startled. He
abruptly stood up and carefully looked at Cale Henituse. The shock in his eyes can’t be concealed.

The man sitting on the hospital bed had pale skin and crimson red hair, and pale pink lips. The
sunlight from the window created a halo effect on him. Making him look ethereal.

He was in a daze again. Then, he frowned.

“Why were you crying?”

He gently wiped the tears of the red-haired beauty.

“Crying?” Cale was startled.

‘He wasn’t crying!’

“ It’s not important. What happened? How long have I been sleeping? How about others? ”

Ha. Bud sighed. But the corners of his lip were tilting upward. It could be seen that he's happy.
This is really Cale Henituse. Worrying about others first and foremost. So, there’s no way this is an
illusion and he is delusional from not sleeping and worrying about the man. But he’s not sure.

He suddenly hugged and held Cale in his arms.

The warmth, the body heat, it’s all real. He has been waiting for him to wake up. Every second he
saw the man lying on the white hospital bed felt like someone was choking his heart. Hours felt
like days. Days felt like years. Finally,... he woke up.

Cale frowned and was about to push him away but Bud was hugging him like he was a lifeline in
the raging sea. As if he was going to disappear from the world in the next second.

Then, he heard the trembling voice of the man that contained various emotions like disbelief, fear,
anger, happiness, and relief.

“ It’s been four months since we were sent to this place and you’ve been sleeping for four months
without any signs of waking up ”

“ Four months? ” Cale frowned.

“ Who is here beside you and me? The children?”

Bud finally let go of Cale and sat on the chair near the bed. Cale couldn’t help but think this Bud is
too OOC and whether he is an illusion made by the Sealed God.

“ I lost consciousness after being hit by the red light” Bud scowled.

Cale frowned after Bud didn’t directly answer his question but soon let it go.

“ Then, I woke up in this place called Korea ” Bud took out a wine bottle from who knows where
and start chugging.

“ I was found by Rosalyn after three days and there’s already ten of us here including you ”

Bud looked into Cale’s eyes.

“We’ve been finding you for a long time. Then, accidentally found you in a hospital in a coma ”

“The doctors said you have no signs of waking up” Bud glared angrily into the air.

“ We were really worried” Bud's voice cracked. Cale felt guilty for some reason although it was
not his fault.

Bud went back to normal. He seems to get a reign of his emotions once more.

“As for your children, there’s only one here”

“Who?” Cale asked with his usually stoic face but you could see the worry in his eyes.

“Lock. Besides Lock, we didn’t find any of your children until now”

There’s something else Cale wants to know.

“Gods?”

Bud scowled. “ There’s Saint Jack here and Sun God haven’t connected him until now”

Cale spoke. “ Maybe, it’s not that she hadn’t connected him but that she can’t connect him”
“Did our belongings come with us?”

“The things that were with us before we were hit by that red light are all here”

Cale looked thoughtful. “Then, did the black book that came with me give a reaction?”

Bud thought for a second and said, “No”

Bud’s phone rang at the moment. Bud glanced at the caller's name. Picked up and said something
before the person from the other side could say a word.

“ Cale woke up”

Cale is not sure what they spoke about after that. He was staring outside from the window. Some
red locks brushed against his cheek from the wind.

‘Huh? My hair became longer again’

Cale’s hair has indeed become longer. From the length of his chest from the battle with the Sealed
God and now, it has almost reached his waist. (A/N; I believe in long hair Cale supremacy)

Cale tucked the red locks behind his ears and absentmindedly looked at the peaceful pedestrians
and elderly walking outside while thinking about various things.

Based on what Bud said during the phone call just now in the Eastern continent language, he
knows the person from the other side must be one of his family members.

He is glad that Raon, On, and Hong are not here. He has a hunch that this world will have
something troublesome like the apocalypse in the future.

Him, Bud, Lock, Saint Jack, Rosalyn, and who are the rest of the four?
Based on what he knows, this world is most like Earth 1 and 2 but it seems like it doesn’t have an
apocalypse yet.

For some reason, he thought back to the dream. He felt like this world and the dream he has is
connected somehow.

“Ugh!” Cale grabbed his head and groaned. He suddenly had an unbearing headache. He
understood that he can’t think about it.

‘I will deal with it later’ Cale decided not to think about that dream anymore if he’s going to get
hurt.

“ Cale!? ” Bud called out after hearing Cale’s groan.

The door opened rudely but none of the occupants inside the room cared.

“Young master Cale!”

A chorus mixed with at least 3 or 4 people reached Cale's ears despite the headache.

Cale lifted his head and saw hair colors filled with Red, Blonde, Blue-gray, White, and Brown at
the entrance before he lost his consciousness again.

He reappeared somewhere. This time, he saw where he was. It was in a moving subway.

He was speaking with some entity that felt like a god again. Looking into eyes that seem to be
omniscient.

He doesn't remember what they talked about. The last thing he heard and saw before he woke up
was-

́ ̏̍ ̅ ́̏ ́̏
͗̍ ̈ ̾ ̈ ͗̿̈́͆ ̾ ͗̍̍ ̓͋̍ ͗̍̍ ̽ ̾
̎̽ ̾̈́͑ ́́ ̫͕̊͑ ͑̈́̇ ́́ ̫͕̊͑ ̑͛ ͑̈́̇ ́́ ͕͍̎̽ ́ ̓̍͆ ̃ ̄ ͕͍̎̽ ̤̆͆̽ ́ ͑̈́̇ ́́ ̬
r̵͜͠ ͕͍̼͈̈́e̸͚͍̍̚ ̡ ̀ ͜͝͠ ͘ ̮͉͓̇͋̋̈́͆m̵ ̢ ̔ ͝͠ ͘ ̮͉͓͆͋̋̈́ ̢ ̔b̸̓ ̼̋e͜͝͠ ͘ ͆͋̋̈́r̵̸̮͉͓ ͜͠ ̼͈͚̈́̍̚ ̡ o̸͜͝ ̏̆u̺̫̥̻̼ͅ ̡ r̵̷̬̩̔ ́ ͜͠ ̼͈͚̈́̍̚ ̡ d̶̲̗͂̎e̸̳̼̮̐̏̓ ̡ ͘ ͜͝͠ ͘ ͆͋̋̈́a̴̮͉͓ ͠ ̯ľ̶ ̀ ̞͎͆
͈͇͍ e̸̓ ͜ m̵ ͈ ͈͇͍ ͍ ̀ ͈̞ ̰̫͕ ͍ ̀ ̲͖͓͍ ͈͇͍ ̖͉̹ ̉
̖͎̩ ͍͇͎̖̩ ̖͎̩ ̘͎ ͔͓ ̖͎̩ ̝͕̝
̞͈ ̞͈ ̞͈ ̞͈ ͖̣
 ́͋ ͐ ̏ ́͋ ́͋ ͐ ́͋ ́͋
̋̍ ̽ ̉ ̽ ́ ̍͗ ̈ ̏͆̄̂ ̏͆̄̂ ̋̍ ̋̍ ̽ ̉ ̾͗ ̋̍ ̏͆̄̂ ̋̍
̓ ̍ ̓
̉͝ ́ ̃ ͝ ͘ ̓̂̽̅ ̀ ͝͠ ͘ ̾͑̈́̇͆͋̋̈́ ́́ ̥ ̃ ͝ ͘ ̓̂̽̅ ̀ ̳̹̞͈̑̂͆ ̡ ̀̀ ̬̞͆ ̤̲̗͆̽͂̆̎ ̡ ́ ́͝ ̓̍͆̏̆ ͜ ͕͍̼͈̽̎̈́ ̡ ̢ ̫͕̊͑̔ ̯ ͝͠ ̃ ̍̿̈́͗̒̽ ͝͠ ̃ ̍̿̈́͗̒̽ ́͝ ̓̍͆̏̆ ͒͋ ́ ̃ ͝ ͘ ̓̂̽̅ ̀ ́͝ ̓̍͆̏̆ ̳̹̞͈̑͆̂ ̡ ̀̀ ̹̍͗͒̈̎̇ ̃ ͝ ͘ ̓̂̽̅ ̀ ͝͠ ͘ ̾͑̈́̇͆͋̋̈́ ́́ ͝͠ ̃ ̍̿̈́͗̒̽ ́͝ ̓̍͆̏̆ ͒͋ ́ ̃ ͝ ͘ ̓̂̽̅ ̀ ̯ ͝ ̌ ̉́
̌
And the t̸ͅh̫̤ ͜ ę̸̧̮̣̖̗ ͜ ̸̮͓͉͈ c̵̛͊h̸͜ į̧̮̣̖̗ l̶̶͎͙͖͑̾ͅ ͘ d̶͎̖ ̉ ̳̼̲͖̮̐̏̓ ͘ o̸͜ r̥̺̼̻͈̫ͅ ̡ ͠ ̵͚͍̍̚ ̀ m̵a̴̓ ͠ ň̷ ̀ ̨̗͍̻̬̮̥ ̀ n̷ǫ̸̗͍̻̬̮̥ ̀ ͜ ̥̺̼̻͈̫ͅ ̡ w̸h̸̝̝̰ ͜ ǫ̧̮̣̖̗ ͜ ̸̥̺̼̻͈̫ͅ ̡ i̶s̴͎͙͖͑̾ͅ ͘ ͠ ͐̋͠ͅ ̏ ̕ ̀ h̸͜ ę̧̮̣̖̗ ͜ ?̸̮͓͉͈ n̷ǫ̸̗͍̻̬̮̥ ̀ ͜ ,̥̺̼̻͈̫ͅ ̡ w̸h̸̝̝̰ ͜ ą̧̮̣̖̗ ͠ ť̸̴ ̀ ͅ-̫̤
͕̳̻ ͇̖͍ ͉̹̝ ͓͔͍ ̞ ̜̹̘̥͙̮ ̜̹̘̥͙̮ ̞ ̞ ͇̖͍ ̜̹̘̥͙̮ ̞ ͕̳̻
̰̣̭ ͎̩̞ ͕̝͖ ͓ ͎̩̞ ̰̣̭
͈ ̣ ͈
́͋ ͐ ͆ ͆ ́͋ ͐ ͆ ͆ ́͋ ͐ ͆
̋ ̉̏ ̏ ̋ ̉̏ ̏ ̋ ̉̏ ̏͆̂̄
̍̈́͗̿ ́ ͆̓̍ ̌ ̉ ̃ ̍̓̂ ̀ ̽̓̑͆ ̀ ̂̍̄̈́͗̿ ̓̔͊̓ ̂̍̄̈́͗̿ ́ ͆̓̍ ̌ ̉ ̃ ̍̓̂ ̀ ̽̓̑͆ ̀ ̂̍̄̈́͗̿ ̓̔͊̓ ̂̍̄̈́͗̿ ́ ͆̓̍ ̌ ̉ ̃ ̍̓̂ ̀ ̽̓̑͆ ̀ ̂̍̄̈́͗̿ ̓̔͊̓
Looked at him and he saw n̷͝͠ ̃ ̒ǫ̸̗͍̻̮̥̬̽ ̀ ͜͝ ̏̆t̥̺̼̻̫͈ͅ ̡ ͝ ̸̫ͅh̤ ́ ͜͝ ͘ ̽į̸̧̮̣̖̗̅ ̳̹̂n̷̶̞͈͙͎͖͑̾ͅ ̡ ͘ ̀ ͝͠ ̃ ̒g̷̨̗͍̻̮̥̬̽ ̀ ̱̟͉̮̲̹̽̌ ̡ ̕ n̷͝͠ ̃ ̒ǫ̸̗͍̻̮̥̬̽ ̀ ͜͝ ̏̆t̥̺̼̻̫͈ͅ ̡ ͝ ͅh̸̫̤ ́ ͜͝ ͘ ̽į̸̧̮̣̖̗̅ ̳̹̂n̷̶̞͈͙͎͖͑̾ͅ ̡ ͘ ̀ ͝͠ ̃ ̒g̷̨̗͍̻̮̥̬̽ ̀ ̱̟͉̮̲̹̽̌ ̡ ̕ n̷͝͠ ̃ ̒ǫ̸̗͍̻̮̥̬̽ ̀ ͜͝ ̏̆t̥̺̼̻̫͈ͅ ̡ ͝ ͅh̸̫̤ ́ ͜͝ ͘ ̽į̸̧̮̣̖̗̅ ̳̹̂n̷̶̞͈͙͎͖͑̾ͅ ̡ ͘ ̀ ͝͠ ̃ ̒g̷̨̗͍̻̮̥̬̽ ̀ ̱̟͉̮̲̹̽̌ ̡ ̕
̹̘̥͙̜ ̞ ͕̳̻ ̹̘̥͙̜ ̭̩͚͇ ̹̘̥͙̜ ̞ ͕̳̻ ̹̘̥͙̜ ̭̩͚͇ ̹̘̥͙̜ ̞ ͕̳̻ ̹̘̥͙̜ ̭̩͚͇
̮ ̰̣̭ ̮ ̮̖̟ ̮ ̰̣̭ ̮ ̮̖̟ ̮ ̰̣̭ ̮ ̮̖̟

͐ ͆̏ ̓ ́ ̏̍ ́ ̏̍ ̅ ́̏ ́̏ ́ ͐ ́ ̏̍ ̅͗̿ ̓ ͆̏
̽̓ ̉ ̂̄̍ ͋̍ ͗̍ ͗̍ ̾ ̈ ̾ ̈ ͗̿̈́͆ ̾ ̍͗̍ ̾ ̊ ̾ ̍͗̍ ͋̍̋ ̽̓ ̉ ͆̂̏̄ ̓̔ ̓͋ ͗ ̈́ ͋ ̂ ͆̂̏
̃ ́ ̥̇ ́͝ ͆̓̍̏̆ ̃ ̄ ͒͋ ̳̹̑͆̂ ̡ ̀̀ ̬ ̬ ͗̿̈́̒ ̯ ͝ ̌ ̉ ̃ ̄ ͜ ͕͍̎̽ ̡ ̯ ̬ ̬ ͔ ͜ ͕͍̎̽ ̡ ͝͠ ͘ ͑̈́̇͋̋̈́ ́́ ̢ ̫͕̊͑̔ ͝͠ ͘ ͑̈́̇͋̋̈́ ́́ ̢ ̫͕̊͑̔ ̑͛̋ ͝͠ ͘ ͑̈́̇͋̋̈́ ́́ ͜ ͕͍̎̽ ̡ ͝͠ ͘ ͑̈́̇͋̋̈́ ́́ ͇̟̔̾̓ ͝͠ ͘ ͑̈́̇͋̋̈́ ́́ ͜ ͕͍̎̽ ̡ ͔ ͝ ̌ ̉ ̃ ͝ ͘ ̓̂̽ ̀ ̳̹̑͆̂ ̡ ̀̀ ̍͗̿̈́̒ ͊̓ ̬ ̯ ͝ ̌ ̉ ͝͠ ͘ ̾͑̈́̇͋̋̈́ ́́ ͜ ͕͍̍̎̽ ̡ ͆̑͛̋ ̃ ̍̄ ͝ ̌ ̉ ̄̍͗̿̈́̒ ́͝ ͆̓̍̏̆ ͝ ̌ ̉ ̄̍͗̿̈́̒ ́͝ ͆̓̍̏̆ ͒͋
̍
̮͓͉͈͆ e̸̓ ͜ m̵
Then, they said Ý̴͝ ͘ o͙̘̿̈́͒̇ͅ ͜ ̸̥̺̼ͅu̻̫͈ ̡ ̷̬̩̰̔ ́ w̸i̶̝̝̰ ́ l̶̞͈͙͎͖͑̾ͅ ͘ l̶̞͎̖͆ ̉ ̞͎̖͆ ̉ n̷͝͠ ̃ ą̴̗͍̻̮̥̽ ̀ ͠ ť̸ ̀ ͅu̫̤ ́ r̵̷̬̩̰̔ ́ ͠ ä̴̼͈͚͍́̍̚ ̀ ͠ ľ̶ ̀ l̶̞͎̖͆ ̉ y̶̞͎̖͆ ̉ ͗ r̵͠ ë̸̼͈͚͍́̍̚ ̀ ͜ m̵ ̮͓͉͈͆ b̸̓ ̼e͜ r̵̸̮͓͉͈͆ ͠ ̼͈͚͍̈́̍̚ ̀ e̸͜ v̵̮͓͉͈͆ ̃ ͝ ē̸̺̣͓͒̿ͅ ͜ r̵̮͓͉͈͆ ͠ ÿ̶̼͈͚͍́̍̚ ̀ ͗t̸ͅh̫̤ ́ ͜ į̸̧̮̣̖̗̅ n̷̶̞͈͙͎͖͑̾ͅ ͘ ͝͠ ̃ g̷̨̗͍̻̮̥̽ ̀ ̟̱͉̲̮̹̽̌ ̡ ̕ l̶a̴̞͎̖͆ ̉ ͠ ť̸ ̀ ͅe̫̤ ́ ͜ r̵̸̮͓͉͈͆ ͠ ̼͈͚͍̈́̍̚ ̀ b̸̼ut̸̷̬̩̰̔ ́ ̫̤ͅ ́ n̷͝͠ ̃ ǫ̸̗͍̻̮̥̽ ̀ ͜ t̥̺̼̻̫͈ͅ ̡ ̸̫̤ͅ ́ n̷͝͠ ̃ ǫ̸̗͍̻̮̥̽ ̀ ͜ w ̥̺̼̻̫͈ͅ ̡ ̸̝̝̰ ́
̞ ̫͕̘ ͉̹̝ ͉̹̝ ̬̹̜̥̘͙ ͕̳̻ ̫͕̘ ͉̹̝ ͉̹̝ ͇ ͍ ̖͎̩ ̖͎̩ ͇ ͍ ͇ ͍ ͇ ͍ ̰
̖͎̩ ̖͎̩ ̼̻̪ ̖͎̩ ̰̣ ̮ ̮̖̟ ͕̝ ̰̣ ̖͎̩ ̭ ̲ ͇ ͍ ͕ ̳ ̻ ̹ ̬ ̘ ̜ ͙ ̥ ̩ ̭ ͇ ͚ ͉ ̹ ̝ ͕ ̳ ̻ ͇ ͍ ̫ ͕ ̘ ͕ ̳ ̻ ̹ ̬ ̘ ̜ ͙ ̥ ̞ ͕ ̳ ̻ ̹ ̬ ̘ ̜ ͙ ̥ ̞
͎ ͕̝͖ ͕̝͖ ̮ ̰̭̣ ͎ ͕̝͖ ͕̝͖ ͎ ̰̭̣ ̮ ̰̭̣ ̮
̣̣ ̣̣ ͈̞ ͈̞ ͈̞ ͈̞ ̩̰ ͈̞ ̭ ͖̣ ̭ ͈̞

He woke up again. But this time, with tons of cold sweats which made him feel like he showered.

“Young master-nim? Are you okay?”

There, he saw a worried torturer chef and the surrounding that looks different from ҉h҉e҉ ҉c҉a҉n҉'҉t҉ ҉t҉h҉i҉n҉k҉
҉h҉e҉ ҉c҉a҉n҉'҉t҉ ҉t҉h҉i҉n҉k҉ ҉h҉e҉ ҉c҉a҉n҉'҉t҉ ҉t҉h҉i҉n҉k҉

“Young master?”

Beacrox shook his shoulder gently. Cale looks too fragile and vulnerable just now.

́
̔̿ ̾͗ ͐̓̽ ̉ ̾͗ ͋̋̍ ͐̓̽ ̉ ̾͗ ͆̏̄̂ ͐̓̽ ̉ ̓͋ ̾͗ ͐̓̽ ̉ ͆̏̄̂
̈́̿ ͗̍ ̑ ̀ ͗̍ ̉ ̓̂ ̀ ̑ ̀ ͗̍ ̍̿̈́ ̑ ̀ ̃ ̄̍ ͗̍ ̑ ̀ ́ ͆ ̍̿̈́ ̉ ́ ͆ ́ ͆
I̸͆͂s̴̺̺͎ ͠ ̹̇͒̈̎,͐̋͠ͅ ̏ ̕ ̀ i̶̳̹͈̞͙͎͖͆̂͑̾ͅs̴̡ ͘ ̀ ͠ ̹̇͒̈̎͐̋͠ͅ ̏ ̕ ̀ ť̸͝ͅh̫̤ ́ ̃ ͜͝ ͘ ̨̧̮̖̅̽ị̸̗ ̳̹͈͆̂s̴̶̞͙͎͖͑̾ͅ ̡ ͘ ̀ ͠ ̹̇͒̈̎͐̋͠ͅ ̏ ̕ ̀ a̴͠ ̯ň̷ ̀ ͝͠ ̃ ̨̗̻͍̮̬̥͗̽̒ ̀ i̶̳̹͈͆̂l̶̞͙͎͖͑̾ͅ ̡ ͘ ̀ ̬̞͆l̶͎̖ ̉ ̬̞͆u̷͎̖ ̉ s̴̬̩̰̔ ́ ͠ ̹̇͒̈̎i̶͐̋͠ͅ ̏ ̕ ̀ ̳̹͈͆̂o̸̞͙͎͖͑̾ͅ ̡ ͘ ̀ ͜͝ ̓̍̏̆n̺̫̥̻̼͈ͅ ̡ ͝͠ ̃ ̷̨̗̻͍̮̬̥͗̽̒ ̀ ť̸͝ͅo̫̤ ́ ͜͝ ̓̍̏̆o̸̺̫̥̻̼͈ͅ ̡ ͜͝ ̓̍̏̆?̸̺̫̥̻̼͈ͅ ̡
̰̥̜ ͕̳̻ ̹̜̘̥͙ ͉̹̝ ͉̹̝ ̫͕̘ ̞ ̹̜̘̥͙ ͕̳̻ ̞ ̞
̯̼̮ ̰̣̭ ̮ ͕̝͖ ͕̝͖ ͎ ̮ ̰̣̭
̰̜͖ ̣̣

Rosalyn came into the room. She looks happy. “Young master Cale! You woke up!”

She was observing Cale. She said, “Would you like a cup of water?”

Cale barely spitted out a word, “Yes”

~~~

“ So, the rest are Toonka, Clopeh, Rasheel and Archie?” (A/N; Seriously, give more love to ma boi
Toonka and Rasheel)

“Yes. Young master-nim”

“Where are others right now?”

“Bud is working as a model. Saint Jack is working in a daycare. Archie, Toonka, and Rasheel
opened a dojo together. Lock is going to school, and Clopeh…”

Rosalyn was hesitant at the end and looked carefully at Cale as if deciding whether to say or not.

“How about Clopeh?” Cale suspiciously asked.

“ Clopeh is writing a book”

“A book?”

For some reason, Cale has a bad feeling.

“ Yes, young master Cale. He is writing a book about you”

“...About me?” Cale’s face pales a few shades and his voice was smaller than a mosquito.

However, he is still holding onto hope. A hope that Clopeh somehow secretly resents him and bad-
mouthing him and writing about his trash ways. Unfortunately, it was a wish that can’t be realized.

“Yes, from his words, young master Cale’s legends” Rosalyn looked at him with pity.
 Cale felt dizzy. The world was spinning. It was suddenly hard to breathe. He felt like he was about
to faint.

“ Young master Cale, don’t faint!”

And, Cale faint for a second time that day.

Chapter End Notes

Actually, I'm not quite satisfied with this chapter. I spent a lot of time editing and
rewriting again. Reading this chapter, I feel like it was quite Chaotic, I am sorry. But, I
decided to leave it as it is. I feel like being chaotic would suit it more since I was
writing from Cale's pov at the start. Cale was not in the right state of mind. Since, no
constellation appeared or the scenarios haven't started, the voting is still valid until the
20th of August!
 Ch7- during the time,...

It seems that others had worked hard to buy a big mansion that can house at least 15 people during
the four months.

All of them, fortunately, landed in Seoul. It is not sure whether the Sealed God was doing it
purposely or not. Or maybe, there’s something wrong with Seoul. Like, the apocalypse will start
here or something.

He was very suspicious of the Sealed God. If it’s to collect despairs, he should have scattered them
to random places to separate them. Not making them, unit, stay together for them to be able to fight
against enemies.

Or, is it because he has little strength left?

Or, there is another factor they haven’t considered and it’s interfering with their judgment.

Cale’s eyes narrowed. There’re many possibilities.

It’s been a week since he has been discharged from the hospital. Others didn’t let him do anything
and make him stay at their home.

And, he’s very happy with their decision. Even wanted to encourage them in such behaviors. Now,
he’s just slacking off and doing nothing. Just eat, sleep, read, and breathe. Ah, one more thing, he
was also forced to exercise. But he bargained and now, he only has to exercise three days a week
and only in the morning. He’s truly getting his desired slacker life except for the exercise and the
noises he missed a bit.

And they made a rule that at least one of them is to be with Cale all the time. He was puzzled why
they made such a rule. It is not like he’s going anywhere or making trouble.

But, he compromised after seeing their expressions.

Today is Beacrox’s turn. He is cleaning Cale’s room while Cale is reading while occasionally
taking bites of desserts and tea Beacrox made.

‘Why is it still lemon tea?’ Cale’s face scrunched but he obediently drank it.

Then, the black book, which he put into his pocket in the morning for the what-ifs, heats up.

He hurriedly put down the teacup that it made a ‘clang’ sound and took out the divine item.

Becorx with keen ears heard the noise and looked back at Cale. After seeing Cale taking out a
black book, he immediately stopped what he was doing and approached him.

By the way, secretly sent a message to the group created solely for Cale.

<The method to kill death>

A familiar cover with a familiar color scheme appeared in front of Cale again.

<Cale, the world you are in, the apocalypse will come in between 6 months to a year>

<That apocalypse is different from the apocalypses you have experienced until now>

<We paid a price to connect you>

<That world is very far away from us>

<We can only connect you again after the apocalypse start>

<This time, you don’t have to shoulder the apocalypse alone. There are variables and exceptions in
that world>
<All of your group members’ power will slowly come back when the apocalypse comes>

<By the way, one year there is one month here>

<Good luck, Cale>

“Hah, that damn God of Death!”

Although he knows it is not the fault of God of Death this time, he can’t help but curse at him.
Habit probably.

Beacrox didn’t even flinch after hearing Cale swear. As a member of Cale’s simps group, he thinks
Cale is always right and doesn’t object to anything he says. So, like every time, he helped Cale
swear God of Death in his mind as well.

“Beacrox, call everyone”

“Yes, young master”

They began to speak casually in Korean after he learned that all of them have already mastered
Korean a week ago.

He has a concern right now. That is, he has to see Clopeh again. He groans internally.

But, he has no choice. All he can do is brace through this.

One after another arrived at Cale’s bedroom.

When Archie opened the door, he saw a chaotic scene.

Clopeh was on his knees, holding Cale’s waist, by the way, which is still small even after they fed
and forced him to exercise.

And he still had a crazy look on his face and blabbering about various things Cale doesn’t want to
hear. Cale is pushing him but he’s trying to get his ugly face near Cale.

Lock is trying to separate them. Toonka is just laughing loudly. Beacrox is wearing earplugs and
cleaning the room with white gloves. Rosalyn is on a phone call in the furthest corner. Rasheel was
sitting opposite Cale, wearing an eye mask and leaning on the reclining chair. Bud was drinking
wine like beer. Saint Jack was trying to pacify the situation. When Cale saw Archie come in he has
visible relief appeared on his face.

Archie felt pity for the man.

“Since everyone is here, let’s start”

Then, they had a meeting conference about apocalypses, gods, and whatnots in Cale’s room.

~~~

Cale is having a blissful life. No fighting, no white star, no hunters. Ahh. Hunters… Cale groans.

But, they are in another dimension or another world. They won’t meet the hunters for a long time.

Cale could feel the silk bed sheets and soft bed underneath him. He is just lying on the bed doing
nothing.

Cale was expecting the children the nudge him with their paws to wake him up or make him play
with them. Their absence is more than obvious. Soon, just 1 year and he will reunite with them.

Cale wasn’t in the mood to sleep anymore. He was oddly irritated. He got up from the bed and
walked in bare feet with no particular direction in mind.

Along the way, he could see the luxurious but low-key style everywhere as well as the cold marble
floor. The mansion and walls were painted mainly white, blue, black, and purple.
There were no specks of dust along the way courtesy of Beacrox. He opened the door separating
the mansion and the yard.

He inhaled in the scent of the fresh and clean wind, the flowers, and the ground showered by the
rain and the ever-warming and welcoming sun on a sunny morning. Well, he should say afternoon.

He approached the garden attended by mostly Jack. He crouched down and gently cradled a flower
in his hand and bring his face closer to the delicate crimson rose along with its thorns.

“Young master-nim, be careful of the thorns”

A gentle voice came behind Cale. A wheat color hand took Cale’s hand off the rose.

Without a choice, Cale looked at the owner of the hand and voice.

Saint Jack, in his gardening clothes, was carefully looking at Cale's hand searching for any
wounds. There was a watering can, the scissor, and a hoe he previously put on the ground near
him.

“Thank god, there is none”

Jack heaved a sigh of relief. He looked at Cale and warmly smiled at him. He was truly fitting of
the title ‘saint’.

“Young master-nim, the red rose suits you. Would you want one by chance?”

“No. It’s better not to cut flowers off”

Cale looked at the bushes of the red roses. The entire garden has bushes and pots of beautiful
flowers such as roses, hydrangea, Nanking Cherry, etc…
‘As expect of young master-nim’ Jack didn’t say it out loud but his gaze seems to be saying that.

It’s better not to cut a single flower off. What are you going to do with it? Well, if On was here and
if she wants it… But just look at those thorns. Speaking of thorns, he remembered something about
a woman falling into a coma from rose thorns. So, if you want to cut, it’s better to cut a whole
batch of flowers and take care of the thorns. (A/N; does that make sense? I don’t think so. I just
wrote the nonsense)

“Young master-nim, you really are…”

Jack was looking at Cale like he was a saint. with a gentle smile. The sunlight further enhanced the
good looks of his golden blonde locks and golden eyes along with his beautiful face. Making him
appear like an angel on earth. It seems that gods have favorites. Especially the Sun God.

(Sun God: Ahem!

God of Death & God of Despair: ...a saint? Cale Henituse? He must be mine!)

Cale subconsciously squints his eyes from Jack’s brightness and felt that Jack looks holy right now.
And receiving such looks from a real saint made him feel iffy. Once again, reminding himself that
types like Jack don’t mesh well with him.

Jack seems to think otherwise.

Saint Jack caressed the flower Cale was previously touching and said, “Do you know young
master-nim? After taking care of this garden for a long time, I feel like they are my children”

Jack has a gentle smile on his face as he said that. He continued.

“I am very thankful to you, young master-nim. Everything you did for me, my sister, and the rest of
the world”

“You charged toward into the danger and sacrificed yourself for others. I am glad that I was sent
here as well. I can’t fight well like Hannah and the rest of your party. All I can do is heal. I won’t
let you die, no I won’t let you get hurt no matter the apocalypse or anything dangerous come.”
‘Huh? What is he talking about? Charge toward into the danger? Sacrifice myself? me? Is he
talking about someone?’

Saint Jack now had a solemn look. He brought his lips closer to their clasped hands and planted a
kiss on Cale's knuckles.

‘What-’

“Young master-nim, please don’t do anything alone” Jack was thinking of when Cale stabbed his
own heart. That time, he felt like he couldn’t breathe and wanted to immediately go to Cale to heal
him.

Cale was looking at Jack. Saint Jack also happened to look up at the moment. Their eyes met.

Jack saw the reddish brown eyes boring into him. Cale was wearing a simple white shirt with
brown trousers. Sunlight was casting a halo on him. The gentle and warm wind blew in spring. A
butterfly happened to land on their intertwined hands. He could feel and hear his heart that was
beating wildly that he feared that the young master would be able to hear his loud and fast
heartbeat.

Jack whispered as if he was praying. “Young master-nim. please let me get closer to you”

The time still. Jack was getting anxious but he was still looking determinately into Cale's eyes.

“...Call me Cale from now on”

A bright smile blossomed on Jack's face as if he was granted a wish he had wanted for a long time.
For him, that’s no different from saying that Cale had given his permission.

As for Cale,...

‘As expected, people like Saint Jack are bad for my mental health. They are truly formidable
enemies’

5 months later~

The cover of a book could be seen everywhere. Be it on billboards, televisions, posters, flyers,
everywhere, the title of a book, along with its cover could be seen.

“The Birth of a Legend”

It’s a hugely popular fantasy book whose sales and orders surpassed the former No.1 fantasy book,
‘SSS grade infinite regressor’

It talks about a person who was previously the trash and shame of a count’s family but later
changed ways and become a person worthy of the title ‘Legend’

He stood up against evil organization and faced a god along with his companions. He sacrificed a
lot for the world.

That’s the summary.

Kim Dokja was scandalous at first. How good can a book be? Even if it’s good, ‘Three Ways to
Survive in a Ruined world’ will always have the first place in his heart.

He had a shitty day that day. Scolded by his boss. Severely criticized for something he didn’t do.

He walked home with a bowed head and low esteem. Normally, he would have read TWSA but he
had a change of heart and bought the book which had taken over the first place in the Fantasy
genre, ‘The Birth of a Legend’

There is a theory that the author, ‘The Pope of Caleism’ wrote this novel based on his friends.

There’s a foreigner model who suddenly became popular in the last five months. His name is Bud
Illis and there’s a character in the novel named Bud Illi, who is a dog-legged of main character.
They even speculated whether the author hate that model.

Then, there’s a woman named Rosalyn, who is an archmage in the novel and the university
professor teaching Mathematics in the real world from which the fans found out.

There were violent and fight manic characters in the novel. And there were Archie, Toonka, and
Rasheel, the owners of dojos in real life and also have the same personality and appearance as in
the novel.

There is a saint named Jack in the novel. With blonde hair and a gentle personality, they found a
Jack in a daycare.

Moreover, the author seems to be very obsessed with his own character, the main Character ‘Cale
Henituse’. It’s unknown whether Cale Henituse is a real-life person based or not or if he comes into
existence from his imagination.

Obsessive fans worldwide are searching for the man who could be Cale Henituse. There are some
rumors regarding him. But rumors are rumors after all. There is no evidence. And some of those
are unbelievable. What? A man with red hair and beautiful looks who could be Cale Henituse
saved them from blah blah blah? He is the hacker who exposes the corruption of numerous corrupt
people? He is actually one of the richest people in the world? They are just groundless rumors.
Kim Dokja believes that those responsible for releasing such rumors are attention seekers.

By the way, they also think that author is a masochist, even Kim Dokja after he read the novel.
The author, 'Pope of Caleism' and Clopeh Sekka, he was once the enemy of the protagonist, lost
and tortured by the main character's party, and then, became a worshipper of the protagonist. He
would even worship the ground the main character walked.

The fans also had many theories and had debates and fights with ‘SSS Grade Infinite Regressor’
many times.

No matter what, it can’t be denied that the novel ‘The Birth of a Legend’ is viral and took over the
world like a storm.

Cale surfed Twitter in boredom.

He was curious about the most popular things right now. It’s been a while since he has been on the
internet.

He saw trending posts, <What is the author’s perspective in his novel that has taken over the
world?>

<The novel ‘The Birth of a Legend’ has been exported to more than 10 countries and is currently
being translated into many languages and there are more orders requested!>

<10 most popular characters from ‘The Birth of a Legend’>

<The characters from ‘The Birth of a Legend’ that exist in real life>

<10 things you should know about ‘The Birth of a Legend’!>

<...

So on,

Cale was amazed, that novel is way too popular now. Cale curiously pressed on the first post.

Then, he watched as a familiar figure appeared on the screen and sat on the chair of the
interviewee, and calmly answered the questions with a blank face.

<...and that’s why Cale-nim is ethereal and a god and that we should all worship hi->

Cale came to his senses and exited Twitter.

‘Rosalyn said Clopeh was writing a book and that novel…No, let’s just forget it. Forget about
everything. Yes, that’s the best!’
 Ch8- The apocalypse has started~
Chapter Notes

Fluff, fluff, fluff, ya'all~

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Cale had a strange feeling today. He also reminded the residents of the mansion to be careful today.

He has a suspicion that today may be where everything will start and a chance to go back home, to
the rest of where his family are.

As the rest have already headed to their respective works or school, Cale is left at home with
Rasheel today.

Rosalyn to her college, Lock to his school, Bud to his on-location photoshoot in a newly opened
park, Beacrox to his cooking show, Jack to his daycare, Clopeh to his fan signing event, Toonka,
and Archie to their respective dojos.

Cale is thinking about whether he should go out or stay at home until the apocalypse comes.

He is sure it’s today but not sure when it will come. He decided to stay at home until afternoon and
will go out to play with Rasheel in the cinema at 4:00 pm or so.

There’s a cinema that they can go to by subway train.

Sure enough, no apocalypse came until afternoon.

Ah, Cale almost forgot him. That rebellious kid. He’s troublesome but Cale can easily handle the
likes of him which looks cute compared to vicious people like Choi Han and Ron. Cale knew him
due to Lock. After thinking about it, he decided to call the kid since that kid likes to skip school
anyway.
“Hyung!”

Cale saw Kim Nam Won, a rebellious white hair teenager running toward him. He has already
asked Lock today if he would like to skip school today but Lock said he doesn’t want to be a
burden and wants to grow. Also, worried about his classmates.

After meeting up with Kim Nam Won, they went to the cinema afterward to watch the most
popular movie at the moment. Had fun. And decided to go home by subway again.

Cale knows that the apocalypse is coming but it’s coming anyway so it’s better to have fun before
it comes. The present is more important.

“So noisy!” Rasheel in a tracksuit grumbled beside Cale.

Why is he in a tracksuit, you say? It is because he said it is the most comfortable to wear and Cale
just shrugged it off. At least, he didn’t wear pajamas.

“Fuck!” Kim Nam Won in his high school uniform, swore after he was defeated by the opposite
team in a game.

Cale gave him a look. Kim Nam Won feigned ignorance.

Cale is wearing black high-waist jeans outlining his upturned buttock and small waist. Along with
a simple white shirt tucked into the jeans and a gray sweater on top.

He was wearing black military boots. His waist-length red hair was tied into a simple ponytail with
a black ribbon done by Rasheel. (Is this what they mean by gap-moe?)

There were stylish sunglasses and a black mask covering his face. Actually, he was forced to cover
his face by Rasheel for some reason.

All he need was black leather gloves and he would be *Chef kiss* But he is still gorgeous even
without it.

(And, there was a gun and an electric teaser hidden on his body. Daggers weren’t allowed by his
family for some reason)

Cale looked around the subway. There is a man who seems to be an office worker looking at a
phone. A woman who seems to know him. Maybe, from the same company.

A child carrying insects and his mother. A white-haired rebellious teenager and Rasheel occupying
the left and right of his seat. He was about to look around more but the subway lights turned off.
The inside of the train became dark.

Kiiiiiiiiiik—!

The subway train shook loudly and let out a metallic sound. People got panicked and the subway
got noisier than before. Rasheel tsked and put Cale behind him.

Kim Nam Won stood up and looked around. In the dark, his voice reached Cale’s ears.

“Stay still, hyung. I was threatened by that ahjussi to make hyung don’t get hurt and let hyung be
pretty at the back and do nothing if something happened”

“W-What is this?”

“Do you know what happened?”

“Dude, I was here with you, do you think I know what happened?”

Lights came out from some people’s smartphones.

“What is going on!?”

“Don’t worry, It isn’t a big deal”

“Is that so?”

“Yes, it’s probably disturbance from a suicide. The engineer will soon make an announcement”

There were many noises on the train but his eyes were drawn to a particular office worker duo.

‘Is that guy pretending to be calm or is he really calm?’

“TELLING ALL THE PASSENGERS ON THE TRAIN. TELLING ALL THE PASSENGERS
ON THE TRAIN”

Announcement came. People were relieved. They saw hope. But, what the engineer said-

“EVERYONE… R-RUN AWAY”

-destroyed that hope.

A beeping sound, the broadcast which was turned off, and the time 7:00 started the call of hell.

A bright light flashed from the front of the subway train. There was a loud drumming sound
followed by a pop. Something was heading this way in the darkness.

Cale and Rasheel were naturally unbothered by all of this.

[The free service of planetary system 8612 has been terminated]

[The main scenario has started]

“...8612? So, this is why the god of death said this world and our world are very far away”

Cale muttered. Which only Rasheel could hear.

“Is this the apocalypse that damn god was talking about?”

Rasheel asked with no respect for a god. But, it’s not like dragons have respect for gods, to begin
with.

“It seems to be so”

‘It’s certainly different from the apocalypses that I’ve experienced until now’

A fluffy, white, and cotton candy-like creature. With two small horns, wearing a small mat, it was
floating in the air.

“What the fuck is that?”

“Language” Cale gave Kim Nam Won a stoic look.

“Sorry, hyung…”

Rasheel looked at Cale incredulously but Cale just ignored him.

“...Dokkkaebi?”

Cale, who had read a lot of books in his free time, thought of the name Dokkkaebi after seeing the
being floating in the air.

[$#%$%^&%&$]
“This is not from Eastern continent or from Western continent either”

“Hm”

“What is this!?”

“Augmented reality?”

Amidst the chattering of noisy people, Cale heard the voice of the office woman from before.

“It sounds a bit like Spanish. Shall I try talking to it?”

“...Do you know what that is? Will you try asking it for money?” the office man’s voice, which
sounds a bit like ridicule.

“No, but…”

“Pfft-” Kim Nam Won was laughing at the office worker duo.

Cale absentmindedly thought, ‘If I ask it for money, will it give the money to me?’ (A/N; I would)

[Ah. Ah. Does this sound good?]

It seems to be testing its voice, pronunciation, and language.

[Ah. I had a hard time because the Korean language patch didn’t work. Everyone, can you hear my
words?]

“Don’t do anything yet” Cale whispered to Rasheel.

Rasheel tsked but still listened to him.

“Hey, what are you doing right now?”

“Is he stupid?” Cale quietly spoke. The two’s attention was drawn to him.

“Isn’t it obvious that the being who looks like a dokkeabi in front of us is something out of this
world? Or, maybe he noticed but selectively ignored it, trying to escape reality?” Cale tilted his
head.

“You are right, hyung!”

“He is like the first guinea pig set in a movie for others to say that this is reality by dying”

Rasheel laughed at the comparison and Cale was amused.

[...Huh?]

Look, even the strange being was dumbfounded.

“Are you filming? I have to go because I have to quickly get to an audition”

So, an actor. As an actor, doesn’t he know that this looks like something out of a script? Doesn’t he
know he’s acting like cannon fodder right now?

The dokkkeabi laughed and said, [An audition… Right, this is also an audition. Haha, there was a
shortage of data. I just entered when it was monetized at 7 pm]

‘Monetized?’ Cale picked up a word.

“What? What are you talking about?”

The actor who stood up became angry but there was a deep fear in his eyes.

[Now, now, all of you, relax in your seats and listen to me. From now on, I will tell you something
important]

“Listen to him?-”

Cale noticed Rasheel who looked like he wanted to pick a fight with a dokkkeabi. He hurriedly
stopped him by gripping his hand.

Rasheel felt a soft hand holding him. (A/N; this is not an error. Cale really gripped Rasheel’s hand
but due to his strength or Rasheel’s strength, Rasheel only feels like Cale is holding his hand)

He looked at the owner of the hand. He saw Cale Henituse glaring at him as if warning him not to
make trouble. Rasheel who wanted to make trouble for the dokkkeabi faltered.

He weakly muttered, “...alright”

Cale was about to let go of his hand, but he can’t let go of it at all. For, Rasheel was holding it with
a vice grip. He looked at Rasheel. Rasheel looked away with a blushed face, still holding his hand.

Cale looked at him strangely for a moment but shrugged his shoulders and let Rasheel hold his
hand. (A/N; I have two moods. I sometimes wonder if I’m bipolar. First) I see a chance to let
Rasheel simp for Cale! Immediately write. Second) Rasheel is holding Cale’s hand! I’m freaking
jealous. I’m dying with jealousy)

“What? Quickly get out of here!”

“Somebody, call the captain!”

“What are they doing without the cooperation of the citizens!”

“Mother, what is that, a cartoon?”

People got panicked and anxious.

Cale was looking carefully at the dokkkeabi.

[Haha, you are really loud]

The dokkkeabi’s eyes turned red. Then, bursting noises come as if someone is popping balloons
instead of human heads.

Blood spurted everywhere. Their brain matters, blood, eyeballs rolled and sprayed onto people or
to the floor, to the windows, to the door.

Their bodies except their heads fell to the ground like puppet dolls with strings cut off.

“Ahh–” Someone opened their mouth as if to scream but was immediately covered by nearby
people.

Nobody dared to scream, puke, or cry out. Only silence occupied the space of carriage number
3807.

“Tsk!”

Rasheel kicked the eyeball that fell near his feet and didn’t pay attention to his clothes that were
stained with blood. Instead, he carefully looked at Cale from top to bottom.

“Good, nothing stained your clothes” Rasheel nodded with satisfaction.

“By the way, you weren’t hurt, right?”

“No” Cale simply answered.

All the people, including the dokkkeabi, and Kim Nam Won were looking at them with incredible
eyes.

“What?” Rasheel snarked at them. They flinched.

Rasheel directly looked at the flying dokkkeabi and said, “Continue”

Kim NamWon looked at Rasheel with twinkling eyes.

The dokkkeabi flinched and snapped back to his senses. He usually won’t take orders from a mere
human but the human in front of him gave him a strange aura as if he isn’t what he’s seen.

It was like a suppression from a higher being. But, how could it be?

[Ah, what was I saying, everyone, your life so far has been nice, right?]

[You’ve been living too long for free. Isn’t life too generous? You were born and paid no prices for
living, breathing, pooping, and breeding! Ha, you really live in a good world!]

Cale's eyes narrowed. Ha , what does this punk knows? He seems to have a superiority complex
against humans. As Cale, as Kim Rok Soo, he knows the price of survival the best.

The dokkkeabi isn’t finished yet. [But now, the good days are over. How long can you continue
living for free? If you want to enjoy happiness, it’s common sense to pay a price, isn’t it right?]

The gasping people couldn’t open their mouths. It’s all sudden when a brave man opened his
mouth.

“Do you want money?”

Money is the answer in some situations and it is obvious that this is not that situation. Moreover,
since the world has changed, the currency has also changed.

“Yoo Sangah-ssi, isn’t he the department head Han of the finance team?”

“...right”

He heard the office worker duo whispering to each other again.

“I will give you money. Take it. Please note that I’m a person like this”

Another guy with a superiority complex.

[Hmm, you are giving me money?]

“That’s right! The cash I have right now isn’t much but I can give you more if you let me out of
here!”

His selfish nature was revealed.

[Money, good. A plant fiber that humans mutually agree on]

The dokkkeabi waved its hand. The next second, the paper money burned in the ash.

[However, it only applies in your time and space]

Although Cale knows that paper money is useless now, he can’t help but feel sorry for the burned
money.
[The paper money has no value in the macrocosm world. If you do this one more time, I will blow
away your head]

Negative emotions like fear, anxiety, and despair once again appear on people’s faces.

The Sealed god would have liked this world… At this thought, a strange smile appeared on Cale’s
face.

[Phew, the debt is piling up during the time when you were noisy. Well, yes, rather than explain it
a few times, isn’t it better to experience it yourself?]

The answer was people’s blank faces.

The dokkkeabi’s horns rose like antennas and its’ body floated to the ceiling of the train.

A moment later, a message rang out.

[BI-7623 channel is opened]

[The constellations have entered]

The blue panel window emerged in front of everyone.

—-------------------

[The main scenario has arrived!]

[Main Scenario #1- The proof of value]

Category: Hidden

Difficulty: F

Clear conditions: Kill one or more creatures

Time Limit: 30 minutes

Compensation: 300 coins

Failure: Death

—-----------------------

Rasheel looked around thinking about who to kill. Kim NamWon was the same. Cale thought that
in that regard, Kim NamWon, Rasheel, and Archie were quite similar.

No, although Toonka has changed, maybe in this situation, he will also kill others. Rasheel
normally won’t let the humans be killed like in the battle where he said he doesn’t want to get
nightmares.

Archie, well, he won’t kill them normally but for their survival, he will. Cale knows the rest of his
party and him are the same if there are no choices left but there’s still a choice left here.

Cale noticed this and immediately tugged Rasheel’s hand, getting Rasheel’s attention, he
whispered, “It’s creatures, not humans”

Although he is not a hero, he doesn’t like to see others die in front of him.

Now that the apocalypse has become a reality, the opportunity to go home has come. No matter
how attached they are to this world, their home is not here. He, along with his companions who
were sent to this world against their will, are definitely going back to the rest of their family. Cale
may not show it but he quite misses the children and the rest.

Rasheel has no qualms about killing humans here for his and Cale’s survival. But, if Cale doesn’t
want to, he’ll obey.

Kim Nam Won has already taken out the military knife given to him by Bud and twirled his hand
around it.

“Keke, who should I kill?”

Kim Nam Won, this child, reminds him of himself sometimes. That’s why he spoke some words to
the child on a whim when he got a call from the school that Lock was involved in a fight. Kim
Nam Won had defended Lock against another boy’s bullying.

He looks like a typical rebellious teenager but Cale knew that everyone had their own stories. Cale
could see the bitterness and hate against the world in his eyes.

There were wounds that looks as if they didn’t come from fights. Cale knew what those were. It
was obvious. Kim Nam Won was abused.

Cale opened his mouth to speak but-

*Cale, since when did you and that dragon get familiar?

*Where are we, Cale?

*Cale, I’m hungry.

*There are auras of xxxx gods here! Let's, xxxx them, Cale!

* Cale, *sobs, your plate is still big and weak as *sobs usual. *Sobs don’t overdo it again.
Cale frowned at that although it was unnoticeable since he was wearing a mask.

‘How about the regenerative power from World Tree?’

*That… *sobs reinforced me but *sobs we are still suppressed here. Don’t worry. *sobs I can
heal you better than before.

*Cale, we are still in a sealed state. But I feel like we will be able to recover.

Cale nodded slightly to show them that he understood.

The Dokkkeabi has already disappeared. He met the eyes of the office man in the air.

‘He knows something’ That, Cale could see in his eyes. He might be one of the variables or the
exceptions. Cale noted to keep a tab on the man.

In the meantime, a tall and buff man who claims to be a soldier was trying to calm down the
passengers. But, it was of no use. People are already too panicked.

It became worse when the soldier received a message from his unit. The bad news from others’
expressions.

“The prime minister is making a speech! It’s really a level 1 disaster!”

Their attention went to the news and their respective phones. There were people who took out their
own phones or those like Cale who listened from the sides.

‘I see, so the prime minister is making a speech. Hmm. It’s indeed better to say that the beings as
strange as aliens are terrorists to the citizens’
“But, where is the president? Why is the prime minister making the speech?”

“The president has already been hit”

“What? Really?”

“I’m not sure. The naver comment-”

“Shit! Then, it’s fake!”

It was as noisy as the fish market. To Cale, they seem, more like refusing to acknowledge reality.

A gunshot sound. Couple with their reactions. The prime minister has been made into a guinea pig
by the aliens to make them realize this is reality.

Tucking the hand he held Cale into his pocket, Rasheel yawned and looked at anywhere but Cale.

Noticing this, Cale just chuckled.

Kim Nam Won was giving Rasheel a stink eye.

Rasheel took advantage of his height and looked down at Kim Nam Won.

Cale felt like specks of electricity appears in the air. Then, waved it off as his imagination.

[Everyone, I’ve told you already. This isn’t a game like ‘terrorism’]

In a relaxed tone, the dokkkeabi continued.

[I heard the people of this country are good at playing games. Let’s try raising the difficulty]

Beep–! A huge timer appeared in the time and it started decreasing rapidly.

[The remaining time has been decreased by 10 minutes]

[There are ten minutes remaining]

[If the first killing didn’t occur in the five minutes, all the lives in that carriage will be wiped out]

At that, people started to clamor again. They were so anxious and desperate to live, that they
pointed their blades and fangs at each other without carefully analyzing the situation.

Cale looked around the carriage. There are bound to be some lives other than humans here, right?

There is an insect net in a boy’s hand. That office worker man seems to be looking at it too. Cale
decided not to take it from the boy because he wants to know what the man will do.

It doesn’t matter to Cale what the office man do with the insects because he has other means. After
messaging others in the group that he’s going out to play with Rasheel and NamWon, Beacrox
made him carry a hand sanitizer and handkerchief with him.

Anyway, bacteria count as lives too.

Immediately, the window popped up.

—-------------

[First Kill achievement has occurred!]

[100 coins have been added as additional compensation]

[You have killed a living thing]

[100 coins have been added as additional compensation]

[You have killed a living thing]

[100 coins have been added as additional compensation]

[You have achieved ‘mass murderer’ achievement!]

[A large number of coins have been acquired! Do you want to check coin usage tips?]

—---------------

With the background noises of something like ‘...murderer back there’ and dokkkeabi’s yapping,
Cale checked the coin usage tips.

Cale felt Rasheel tugging again. He lifted his head. On there, was a giant screen. And the
protagonist of it was none other than Clopeh, who has a huge maniacal grin on his face and is
massacring the people in his fan signing event with a paper cutter knife, which by the way, looks
sharpened.

Cale immediately showed a disgusted look.

Thankfully, the screen changed to another person. In a classroom, a girl strangled her classmate for
survival. He looked at her name tag, ‘Lee Jihye’. She was the sole survivor in a classroom filled
with corpses.

[#Bay23414 channel. Daepong Girls’ High School, Year 2 Class B survivor: Lee JiHye]

The huge screen disappeared.

[How is it? Interesting?]

The dokkkeabi said with a smile. But people no longer paid attention to the dokkkeabi. They were
busy moving away from each other.

Kim NamWon looks like he was about to cause a scene. Cale sighed.

“Nam Won-ya, don’t cause trouble”

“But, hyung…”

“No” Cale said sternly with a stoic face.

Kim NamWon didn’t pout. He definitely didn’t pout.

Although Kim NamWon was not going to be a problem, it doesn’t mean others were not.

A man in his 30s was kicking an old grandma. Picking on an easy target. And justify it by saying
that nonsense.

Cale was annoyed. Very, very annoyed.

That grandma… reminds him of grandma Kim.

He shook off Rasheel’s hand.

“Where are you going, Cale?”

“I’m going to cause trouble. A trash should looks like a trash, isn’t it?”
“Cale-”

“Hyung, you are not a trash!”

Rasheel glared at Kim NamWon for his interruption.

“As much as I don’t want to agree with this kid, you are not a trash, Cale”

Rasheel sighed. No matter how many times he and his rivals- oops family told Cale that he is not a
trash, Cale never listened.

“What are you planning now, Cale?”

Both Kim NamWon and Rasheel were staring intensely at Cale for his answers.

“Causing chaos” Cale smirked.

‘It’s a pity that I don’t have alcohol right now’ Cale thought.

Cale put his hand in his pockets and walked like a delinquent toward where the beating scene
occurred.

Rasheel immediately trails after Cale because the redhead always gets hurt when they leave him
alone for a second. They took their eyes off him for a second then he was gone. That’s why they
tacitly agreed that Cale is not to be left alone and made that rule to the redhead.

Cale opened his mouth to speak when someone interrupted him.

“Everyone stop. You can’t live if you kill the grandmother!”

Surprisingly, it was the office man who he made an assessment as someone who knows something
about the apocalypse.

‘Interesting’

Although the man interrupted him, Cale welcomed this. After all, less work for him. The corner of
his lip twitched.

‘He is happy, huh?’

It was not obvious but Rasheel could somehow tell that Cale was in a good mood and felt strangely
happy as well.

“Let’s say you kill the grandmother, who’s next? The grandmother's death will be recognized as
what the dokkkeabi calls ‘the first murder’, and some time will be bought. Then, what next? Who’s
next?”

If Cale was uncertain before, he is completely sure now. This man is someone who he will usually
avoid. But, he has to get close to the man now and take out what he knows. Every little thing about
this new world. After all, minor roles like the original Cale Henituse’s, now, his mother ended up
being important, no?

Cale closed his eyes and opened them again. The reddish-brown eyes started recording.

「 He saw people gathered at the back door of the 3707th carriage. The wheel of the tightly held
lighter was cold.

In this life, he absolutely couldn’t make a mistake. He would use any means for his purpose.

The expression of fear on the people’s faces. He didn’t feel any guilt.

Everything was fleeting.

He looked at the people with merciless eyes. After a while, his fingertips moved and fire rose. Then
it all started. 」

A chill went down his spine and he had to read the passage again and again. The reason for his
discomfort was soon revealed.
“…3707.”

He reflexively checked the number of the carriage he was riding.

[3807].

The carriage he was on right now was behind the carriage that the protagonist was riding. His
hands faintly shook.

…Wait a minute. How many people originally survived this carriage?

「 He looked through the blurred window at the 3807th carriage. It was already too late. It was
inevitable. Anyway, only two people survived in that carriage. 」

Only two survived. It meant that everyone died except for two people. And he already knew who
those two people were.

He raised his head and looked blankly at Yoo Sangah. Maybe both this woman and he would die.

“Dokja-ssi, shouldn’t we stop this?”

Something was starting in the place where Yoo Sangah pointed. It was groaning. A man in his 30s
was kicking an old grandmother while kicking and yelling.

“I-If I don’t do this I am going to die! Old should give ways for the young, right!?”

No,... shouldn’t it be Kim Nam Won? Where is he? And, that person, he feels like he is a little
familiar. Ah, he remembers now. Kim Nam Won had always whined on each regression that there
was an annoying guy in 30s that he killed in the first scenario. Only because it was so annoying
that he remembers it.
「 Only Lee Hyunsung and Kim Namwoon survived in that carriage. It doesn’t matter. They are
the only two I need anyway. 」

Kim Nam Won. He is part of the protagonist’s party. Also known as the ‘Delusional demon’.

His sponsor in the TWSA was ‘Abyssal Black Flame Dragon’ and he was the one who adapted to
the world of ways of survival fastest.

Kim Dokja looked everywhere for Kim Nam Won. He doesn’t like Kim Nam Won. There are
many times he found Kim Nam Won to be very annoying when reading TWSA. But, if he isn’t in
this carriage, doesn’t that mean, his future knowledge will not be the same?

Finally, he saw the white hair. His appearance is the same as he was described in the TWSA.

‘There are changes!’

The changes weren’t his appearance but in TWSA, even before the apocalypse happened, Kim
Nam Won was a lone wolf. There were two people besides him. One of them was the man he once
made eye contact with.

The masked ponytail red-haired man with a good figure was talking with his companion and Kim
Nam Won before he headed to where the beating scene occurred.

Kim Dokja didn’t hear what they were talking about.

‘Who are they?’

Kim Dokja first thought that these two were going to die as well. But, something is wrong. Both
that red-haired man and the man with a buzz cut don’t seem to be the types that will die easily.

Although Kim Dokja doesn’t know them, it doesn’t prevent him from making assessments about
them.
‘Something is wrong-’

For some reason, his eyes were tailing the red-haired man. It was like the world was devoid of
colors except for red. Then, caught the white hair.

「 Only Lee Hyunsung and Kim Namwoon survived in that carriage. It doesn’t matter. They are
the only two I need anyway. 」

“Dokja-ssi?”

Only after Yoo Sangah’s calling, did Kim dokja snap out of his state.

Kim dokja looked at the man, now not only the man in his 30s, but the other people were also
joining in tormenting the old grandmother.

No, although it wasn’t Kim Nam Won, the man is also fine. Using him to catch the constellations’
attention. Only then, would it be easier for him to survive.

Kim Dokja wet his lip in nervousness. The long red-haired man is near them now.

He took a deep breath.

“Everyone stop. You can’t live if you kill the grandmother!”

“Let’s say you kill the grandmother, who’s next? The grandmother's death will be recognized as
what the dokkkeabi calls ‘the first murder’, and some time will be bought. Then, what next? Who’s
next?”

「If there is no killing in five minutes, everyone in this carriage will die」

People’s eyes were changing.

「If the grandmother doesn’t die, we will die in five minutes… 」

It was everyone except a few’s collective thoughts.

The man who kicked the old grandmother in the first place had the winning look in his eyes that
says, ‘See? I’m right!’

Before the man could further instigate the situation, Kim Dokja kicked the ground and ran as fast
as he could. Some people in the path collided with him and they fell to the ground.

He didn’t notice the emotionless reddish brown eyes observing him.

At first glance, it seemed like he was saving the grandmother but that wasn’t what Kim Dokja was
aiming for.

Where was it? He searched while running.

A kid had fallen toward the grandmother due to the explosion. It was a kid crying in the middle of
this hell. The kid who was holding the insect net before.

Someone was helping the kid stand up and patting the kid. It was none other than the man with red
hair and a black mask.

“Excuse me!”

He took the net from the kid. Both the kid and the man looked at him. He flinched after seeing the
man’s eyes. They were emotionless eyes that were overlooking everything. Just like a pure
bystander observing.

He was in a hurry. He put his hand into the net, took out a grasshopper, and placed it in the kid’s
hand. On second thought, he shoved one into the man’s hand as well.

He will never, ever tell this to anyone. He will take this to his grave. That man, that red-haired
man, his hand felt so good. He didn’t even want to let go of him but he had to.

‘We don’t even know each other in the first place!’

Kim Dokja felt like going crazy. He felt like a pervert.

Kim Dokja bit his lip to make him focus again.

He shouted at the top of his lungs.

“If what the dokkeabi said was true, you have to kill one thing. Who will you kill after the
grandmother? The person next to you?”

They shakily looked at him.

He worked hard to fight off the smirk that was crawling on him.

They are shaken now.

The man who first kicked the grandmother looked panicked.

Noticing the atmosphere, Kim Nam Won looked at Kim Dokja with a manic grin. But, a grin
nonetheless. Kim Nam Won likes this ahjussi and what he’s doing. Of course, not more than,
hyung and those from that mansion.

[The character ‘Kim Nam Won’ has a favorable impression of you]

‘What the fuck-’

Kim Dokja tried to steady himself.

“There is a way for you to survive even if you don’t become a killer!”

“What?”

“W-What is it?”

The people became greatly agitated. The man’s expression distorted.

“Have you forgotten? The scenario clear condition wasn’t to ‘kill a person.’”

Most people were still puzzled but a few people noticed something.

[Kill one or more living things.]

That’s right. From the beginning, the word ‘person’ was never specified in the contents of the
scenario.

Kill one or more living things. In other words, any life was possible. A quick-witted person
shouted at the collection net in his hand.

“Insect! Insects!”

The grasshoppers were jumping in the collection net. People’s eyes were shining. He nodded.

“That’s right, the insects.”

He put his hand into the net and took out a grasshopper. It was a chubby one that he saw earlier.

“G-Give that to me! Quickly!”

“One only! I just need one!”

He stepped back slowly as he looked at the approaching people. He was now facing the explosive
madness that tried to kill the grandmother. Yet a smile emerged. Why? Even in this breathtaking
tension, why was his heart beating with joy? (A/N; Maybe, cuz you’re about to see your husband?
Seriously, why isn’t orv bl? They’re pretty damn obvious. They even have a loyal shipper)

“Would you like it?”

He waved the net like a trainer provoking an animal. Several impatient people leaped towards him.

“Then catch them!”

He smashed the grasshopper in his hand.

[100 coins have been earned as additional compensation.]

‘Not first kill?’

At the same time, he threw the net in his other hand as hard as possible. It was on the opposite side
of the area where the grandmother and the crowd were gathered.

“This is crazy!”

The insects were released and jumped as hard as they could for freedom.

People panicked as they saw the insects running around the carriage.

“H-Hey! Why would you do such a thing―”

While some people were staring blankly, the quick-witted pushed toward him.

“You son of a bitch.”

“…You better find them soon. There are only three minutes left.”

These words were a signal as people started to look everywhere among the subway seats like
beasts who had lost their minds.

“I got it! Aaack!”

The joy of those fortunate enough to obtain an insect, as well as the malicious attacks on them,
caused the carriage to become chaotic.

“Hey, why did you do that? Couldn’t you have just given them the insects?”

“...there are only 3 insects left and 12 people left”

“You damn lunatic!”

Oh? Kim Nam Won likes this ahjussi more and more. This ahjussi is crazy just like Clopeh hyung.

…Scratch that, no one is as crazy as Clopeh hyung. Not even himself.

Rasheel laughed at the hell-like situation. For Rasheel, who lived for more than 500 years, human
nature is nothing strange for him.

‘Will he be okay?’

Rasheel peeked at Cale. He knows that look in Cale’s eyes. Cale was using the ‘Record’. Cale
couldn’t use any of his abilities before the apocalypse occur, which means he can use his skills
again.

Rasheel also felt his strength reappear when those windows popped up. It’s not his real strength.
They are sealed with some kind of restrictions. But, he is sure he can protect Cale from danger.

Cale looked toward Rasheel at the moment.

“I am okay”

As expected of Cale, before he asked, he knew what he wanted to ask.

Rasheel was worried about Cale seeing human’s ugly nature.

‘Since I told him I am alright, he wouldn’t make a fuss about using my powers later, right?’

...

It was a miss… All I can say is as expected of Cale.

Lee Gilyoung looked at the hyung who was patting his head. It feels good.

His mother had already joined in beating the grandmother. It was like… his mother changed into
another person.

He looked at the insect given to him by that ahjussi before. He looked toward the hyung for
guidance.

“Squeeze it”

The eyes of the hyung who was patting his head were emotionless, but his voice was warm.
[100 coins have been earned as additional compensation.]

Lee Gilyoung saw his mother who is more like a devil right now.

“Sob”

…and he resorted to burying his head in the stomach of the hyung who was cold but warm at the
same time.

(A/N; a new child acquired! On, Hong and Raon have a new Oppa and hyung!)

“Oh, I forgot. Here”

Cale gave the napkin and the hand sanitizer to Nam Won.

“Give it to Rasheel after you use it”

“By the way, that man from before knows something about this world” Cale nonchalantly said.

Rasheel sighed.

Kim Nam Won’s mouth opened and closed like a gaping goldfish.

‘How does he know? They don’t know each other, right?’

Kim Nam Won’s mind was a mess. At that time, he remembered a conversation he had with
Clopeh hyung. Well, actually not a conversation. Clopeh hyung had told him that this is something
he should know if he is going to stick with hyung. He said this is enlightenment.
Anything is possible if it’s Cale-nim’

‘Even killing reincarnators and sealing gods’

‘None can keep up with Cale-nim’s great thoughts’

‘Obey with no questions asked and just follow him’

‘He is the Gods’ favored, they loved him’

‘Cale-nim is the ultimate being’

‘Cale-nim is ethereal and the greatest’

‘He is legendary and god-like’

‘No, he is the god’

‘He…’ *More fanatic raving

‘C-Could it be true?’ Kim Nam Won peeked toward Cale. He thinks that hyung is very cool but
didn’t believe Clopeh hyung. Everyone in the mansion told him not to believe him.

‘Gasps! What if Hyung was hunted by others and he was in hiding!?’

‘Maybe, he was secretly a legendary being and was forced to hide?’

‘Or, that he was just lying low until the apocalypse happened? That is possible! Hyung was cool
even when this happened!’
As if he had found out the truth, Kim Nam Won looked at Cale with understanding. (A/N; Calesim
cult member +1)

“Don’t worry, hyung! I will keep your secret!”

‘What secret?’

Cale felt iffy after hearing what Kim Nam Won said and seeing the resolute look on his face like he
was bearing a burden while trying to appear reliable.

‘Ha, hyung will praise me right?’

He secretly looked at Cale’s hand on the kid’s head.

‘...maybe, pat me too’

He puffed up his cheeks.

At that moment, he felt a hand gently patting his head.

“Okay, I will task you with a mission to protect my secret”

Cale had a strange look while saying that.

“Don’t worry, hyung! You can trust me!”

Kim Nam Won beamed and patted his chest.

*Aww
*I knew it, Cale is a softie!

*I already know it before you do

*He was just hiding!

*What was it called again? Tsundere?

‘How do you even know-’

*Guys, don’t bully him

*We are not bullying him~

*We are just stating the truth~

‘Shut up!’

Cale just ignored the bullshit of the ancient powers that he hadn’t heard for a long time.

It wasn’t easy but also easy.

Surprise! There is bad news and good news.

Kim Dokja supposedly has an exclusive skill named ‘Omniscient Reader’s Viewpoint’

(A/N; Dokja can use it on that guy because that guy in the 30s who started beating the old grandma
is the one Nam Won killed to survive in each regression. If you don’t remember, go back and read
it. Not in the novel. In this chapter. Anyway, he(the man in the 30s) was mentioned in the og novel
so, he’s a character)
That guy was easier to defeat than the ‘Delusional Demon’ Kim Nam Won. But, not that easy
because this guy still has a superior physique than him.

The bad news is his window can’t be opened. Shit.

50 seconds left.

“Rasheel, take care of the kids” (A/N; this sound like the wife telling the husband to take of the
kids)

Rasheel looked at where Cale was looking at. He was looking at others.

Rasheel grunted and compromised. “Fine”

“Come here, kiddo”

Rasheel hands were on the kid’s head and Kim Nam Won’s shoulder.

It sometimes amazes Kim Nam Won that those strong people listen to Hyung without a question.

Well, since it’s hyung, anything is possible. Kim Nam Won nodded to himself as if he had an
epiphany. (A/N; he has been convinced. From here onward, not even gods will be able to escape
Clopeh’s brainwashing and Cale-nim’s charm)

Cale has been observing the people from this carriage. The man in the suit, the child who was now
holding Cale’s hand, the selfish man who offered money, the soldier, and the man who started
beating the old grandmother is now fighting with the man in the suit, the grandmother who lost her
breath, the two men fighting each other, a man and two women who look as if they had accepted
their fate, and lastly, their party of three. These are the last people. (A/N; I’m sorry, grandmother)

The rest are already dead.

Cale first went to the woman who seem to be a colleague of the man who gave him a grasshopper.

"Here"

Cale gave that grasshopper to the office worker woman.

Then, to the nearest, the man.

“Open your hand” He ordered.

“H-huh?” the man stuttered and hesitated.

Cale just rudely grabbed the man’s hand and sprayed the hand sanitizer.

“It’s the hand sanitizer, rubbed it and you will live”

Cale said to the bewildered man in a daze. He didn’t wait for a response and went to the woman.

“Your hand”

This time, the woman who heard what Cale said to the man didn’t hesitate and gave cale her hand.

Cale did the same for the woman as he did for the man.

‘My job is finished now’

Cale wasn’t a hero. Just that he doesn’t like good people dying in front of him.

[Main Scenario #1- Proof of Value has ended]

Chapter End Notes

Reminding!
Voting is officially closed as of now!
As for the results, you will see them in the chapters, as I write and as you read
 Ch9- Hello, as of now, slacker life-chan is officially divorcing Cale
Chapter Summary

-6.3k words

-Quite heartwarming

-Our favorite constellations entering

-Not gonna lie, I didn't read this again before uploading

-Hello, bullying the God of Death?

-More Kim Nam Won

-Rasheel eating tofu (I learned this from the Chinese bl novels XD)

-There are quite a lot of trashes that belong to trash cans in this chapter

-Cale showing off his dominance aka dominating aura (Go, King!)

-Constellations simping?

-Tag of war for Cale

-More fluff

Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

[The given time has run out.]

There was a loud sound, and the man in his 30s’ head exploded.

[Paid settlement will begin.]

Beginning with him, people’s heads started exploding everywhere. People died less than he
thought…That man, and only two more men’s heads exploded and died.

The bursting heads were like fireworks announcing a new era. He watched the scene with a bit of
joy, a bit of guilt, and a mysterious feeling.

Why? Why was he so calm at the sight in front of him? It was like he was looking at a novel.

[You have killed 124 living things.]

[Kill History: One grasshopper, 123 grasshopper eggs.]

[You have killed non-resistance living things, so the number of coins you have acquired is reduced
by half.]

[6,200 coins have been acquired!]

[The number of coins used for the stats level up is automatically subtracted.]

[You have a total of 3,500 coins.]

[The ‘Mass Murderer’ achievement has been gained through excessive killing.]

His face could be seen in the darkened window of the carriage.

It was a face he had never seen before, despite looking into the mirror countless times in his life.
He wiped at the blood on his cheeks. The blood wasn’t erased. It turned out to be blood on the
window.

Kkiiik.

There was a lurching feeling, and the train started to move again. It made the familiar train noise.

Soon, light flooded in, and darkness was lifted from the windows. They had arrived at the surface
ground section of Line 3 between Apgujeong and Oksu.

Outside the window, the Han River and Seoul were revealed.

Ahh. Someone let out a moan. It was a moan which contained deep relief that they survived.

However, it didn’t take long for the meaning of that moan to change. Ah, ah…

The landscape outside the window was no longer the Seoul that they knew. Smoke and dust rose
from the ruined city.

The Han River bridges had collapsed. The Han River itself was red with the bodies of soldiers,
while among the fallen buildings, a monster was trampling on a K1 tank like it was a toy.

[Main Scenario #1 – Proof of Value has ended.]

[300 coins have been acquired as a basic clearance reward.]

[100 coins have been reduced for the channel usage fee.]

[Additional compensation settlement will begin.]

One world was destroyed, and a new world was born.

…And he was the only reader who knew the ending of this world

The subway stopped around halfway past Dongho Bridge.

“Oh my god…”

Several survivors stood up and looked at the scene taking place outside. The ruined Seoul and
collapsed buildings. Monsters reminiscent of a giant snake were eating the wreckage of a fighter jet
that had crashed into the Han River.

“W-What the hell…!”

He recognized their identity at once. An ichthyosaur. A monster that was commonly called a sea
serpent. It would later be classified as a Grade 7 monster in the world of Ways of Survival.

One of the ichthyosaurs looked in this direction.

“U-Uwaaah! It is coming!”

People screamed with fright. But he just looked apathetically at the approaching ichthyosaur.
These guys couldn’t be a threat.

Kurururung!

The ichthyosaur circled around the bottom of Dongho Bridge and vanished into an air bubble.

In the world of Ways of Survival, ‘scenarios’ took precedence over anything else. As long as we
were protected by the scenario, we wouldn’t have to deal with such monsters straight away. At
least for now.

[Compensation settlement is delayed due to an unexpected scenario check. Please wait.]

The compensation settlement should’ve started right now but only an error message floated in the
air.

In the novel, starting with the man in his 30s, Kim Nam Won killed most of the people in this
carriage.

What, why, and how did it change?

No characters with the appearances like them appeared in TWSA. Who are they? The two beside
Kim Nam Won. And more people survived than he thought.

[A handful of constellations admire your scenario.]

[The constellations have sponsored you 500 coins.]

‘Feel free to watch. You will end up paying the admission fee with your lives.’

“…Dokja-ssi? Are you okay?”

He looked up and saw Yoo Sangah’s face. Her shoulders were sagging. Blood covered her white
blouse and there was a run in her stockings. There was no more of the Yoo Sangah he knew. He
held Yoo Sangah’s hand and said, “I’m sorry. I couldn’t save the grandmother.”

He looked down at the body of the grandmother and saw a lot of bruised and blood. She was
finally free of the torture because her head met with the steel pole. He didn’t know the name of the
grandmother. In the future, many people would die in unknown ways.

Yoo Sangah looked at him with a complicated gaze.

“How is Dokja-ssi so…”

“Yes?”

“Ah, it is nothing”

He looked at Yoo Sangah’s hand dirty with the fluids from the grasshopper. She probably survived
by killing it.

Yoo Sangah noticed where he was looking at.

“Ah”

Yoo Sangah looked a bit shaken and she had a trace of gratitude on her face.

“This… the man with red hair gave it to me. If it weren’t for him, I would have died”

Him? Didn’t he give the grasshopper to him? If he gave it to Yoo Sangah-ssi, how did he survive?

Kim Dokja looked around. 2, 4, 6, …

[Wow, amazing.]

The dokkaebi appeared in the air.

[What on earth happened here? I was just watching the other carriages…]

There was a mixture of delight and surprise on the dokkaebi’s face. Twinkling stars floated over
the dokkaebi’s head.

He counted the number of stars. One, two, three… thirty-six, thirty-seven. Thirty-seven in total.
The dokkaebi would be happy.

[For 37 people to be connected to my channel… Haha, isn’t this quite good? Gosh, thank you for
your sponsorship. Constellations. Haha, everyone! Did you properly show off your value?]

The number of stars meant the number of constellations connected to the channel.

Now, that’s weird. 37 was a strange and quite a lot of number for a beginner dokkaebi.

[The number of survivors is quite high? The fellow in the next carriage was a nutter as well… It
seems that things are quite interesting today.]

The dokkaebi manipulated something in the air. A moment later, a list of survivors came up.

[Survivors from the 3434 Train to Bulgwang, Carriage 3807: Kim Dokja, Lee Hyunsung, Yoo
Sangah, Han Myungoh, Lee Gilyoung, Kim Nam Won, Cale Henituse, Rasheel, Park Changmin,
Seo Soo Yun. A total of ten survivors.]

Ten. It was a lot more than he thought. It broke his expectation.

Lee Hyunsung had a good physique and excellent motor skills, so it was expected that he would
survive. I even expected Yoo Sangah to a certain extent.

The names, Cale Henituse and Rasheel sound familiar. In addition, who were Lee Gilyoung, Park
Changmin, and Seo Soo Yun?

“W-Will you release us now? Didn’t you get what you wanted?”

Han Myungoh in a torn shirt shouted from half a dozen steps away. Department Head Han
Myungoh. He was a lucky human.

But I couldn’t help wondering. Why was Han Myungoh riding the subway when he had so much
money? This was the man who had shown off a new S class Mercedes-Benz not long ago.

[Hrmm, released? Haven’t you seen outside? Do you really want to go out there?]

The dokkaebi chuckled.

[It is somehow admirable. In fact, I didn’t expect much from this carriage but you managed to pass
the first scenario. This proves that bugs deserve to survive.]

His words made us realize our position. Maybe we were like grasshoppers in his eyes.

[Now now, shouldn’t there be a reward for overcoming the hardships? As a reward for the first
scenario, you are entitled to the sponsorship of the ‘constellations.’ Waahhh! How about it? Aren’t
you looking forward to it? Hmm, you are all unenthusiastic. This is really a big deal.]

The reaction was natural. He was the only one here who knew what ‘constellation’ or
‘sponsorship’ was.

The sponsorship of the constellations. The meaning was obvious. One of the key events of Ways of
Survival, ‘Sponsor Selection’ was about to begin.

[Hmm, everybody has confused expressions. I can easily tell you. Right now, you are incredibly
weak. If you are thrown into the scenarios that will take place, you will be killed when you meet a
weak ground rat, let alone a ‘kruk.’ But kindly, there are some great people in the universe who
pity you and would like to sponsor you. Do you understand what I am saying?]

Lee Hyunsung finally couldn’t stand it anymore and opened his mouth.

“What are you saying? Who is sponsoring whom…”

[Hmm, my words are just entering dirty ears. Isn’t there an old saying in South Korea? It is better
to see it once than listen a hundred times. So experience it directly. Well, the less fortunate ones
might not get the chance. Hahahat!]

I was tense. From now on. A good choice here would make my survival in the future easier.

“Dokja-ssi? Two strange choices suddenly appeared in front of me…”

“I don’t know even if you ask me.”

This was naturally a lie to avoid suspicions. By the way, there were two choices. Yoo Sangah was
quite lucky.

“Do it comfortably. Think of it as an aptitude test.”

“Aptitude test…”

“Nobody knows what the situation is anyway. Why not do it comfortably?”

“Ah… I understand.”

Yoo Sangah closed her mouth and started staring into space. It was a profound expression as if she
had encountered something curious.

The others suddenly became silent. Everyone was reading the options in front of them. He also had
his own choices to look at.
[Sponsor Selection]

-Please select your sponsor

-Your chosen sponsor will be your strong supporter.

There were three choices like a riddle. It meant there were three constellations that wanted to turn
him into their incarnation.

Three choices weren’t small considering that the protagonist of Ways of Survival received five
options the first time.

The constellations never revealed their true name. Therefore, all contractors must infer the identity
of the constellations by words such as ‘abyssal’, ‘demonic’, and ‘garden’.

Of course, this puzzle was nothing to him, the sole reader of Ways of Survival.

Let’s see.

The first one is the Demon-like Judge of Fire.

He can’t believe that he was actually seeing this option. Somehow, the strong emotions he felt
were enormous.

At first glance, the name was overflowing with evil. But this was actually a trap for the wicked.
The ‘Demon-like’ actually meant ‘not a demon.’ Then the words ‘fire’ and ‘judge’ were added.

A being who wasn’t a demon and who made judgments through fire. Paradoxically, the master of
this constellation was an angel.

If he recalled correctly, it was Archangel Uriel… In fact, he remembered this because someone in
the novel picked this constellation as a sponsor.

It was a pretty decent choice. This was pending. The constellations of ‘absolute good’ imposed
ridiculous constraints if you wanted to use their enormous power.

The second choice, Secretive Plotter. It was the first time that he, the sole reader of Ways of
Survival, had seen this choice.

This name might’ve been mentioned in passing but… he didn’t know it right now. If he could read
Ways of Survival more thoroughly then he might get a feel of the constellation.

But he was certain that the owner of this constellation wasn’t a very strong entity. Apart from the
obvious modifier, there wasn’t one ‘proper noun.’

Secretive Plotter, it was too simple for a constellation. This one was also pending.

Finally, there was Prisoner of the Golden Headband.

His heart jumped the moment he saw the third option. He didn’t expect this constellation so early.
He doubted my eyes several times. But it was unmistakably ‘Prisoner of the Golden Headband.’

At first glance, this name gave off a negative image due to the word ‘prisoner’. But you had to pay
attention to ‘Golden Headband.’

Golden Headband. The smallest prison in the world.

It was a hint that anyone would recognize if they enjoyed reading Journey to the West as a child.
There was only one prisoner who was held captive by the golden headband in the journey from
east to west.

The master of the Mountain of Flowers and Fruit, who lived in suffering due to the shackle on his
head. The Handsome Monkey King with the ‘golden-gaze, fiery-eyes.’

The Great Sage the Equal of Heaven, Sun Wukong.

Among the characters that appeared in the novel, there was one supported by Sun Wukong.

A wondrous power that could sweep through hundreds of incarnations and kill thoughts with one
lightning strike.

The author had described this part with a lot of energy so his memory of it was clear.

He didn’t know why such a powerful constellation was showing him interest but if he became the
incarnation of the Great Sage the Equal of Heaven, he would be able to survive in this new world
more easily than anyone else.

But…

He quickly looked at the door connected to the carriage in front. Beyond that door, ‘he’ was
looking at the selection screen like him.

If he chose The Great Sage the Equal of Heaven… Could he win against him?

[There is one minute left to complete the Sponsor Selection.]

Time was running out. He breathed lightly and looked through his options. His worries didn’t last
long.

~~~

[Sponsor selection]

1. Everlasting Demise
2. Agent of Anguish
3. The Dawn Giver
4. The Law of Stability
5. Guardian of the Boulder
6. The Fire of Destruction
7. Source of Life
8. Guide of Endless Cosmos
9. Mysterious manipulator of time
10. Beacon of Destiny
11. Manifestation of Beauty
12. Brilliance of Technology
13. Demon of Knowledge
14. Lady of the Moon
15. Calamity of Destruction
16. Harbinger of Disaster
17. Chaos Ruler
 18. Secretive Plotter
19. Demon like Judge of Fire

(A/N; if anyone feels familiar with the names, it’s right! Because I stole some of the names from
the honorable names from the lotm. I can even give god of despair an honorable name lmao. ;
destroyer of hope, harbinger of despair, patron of misery, the great blah blah blah —> God of
Despair’s honorable name in lotm)

‘What the hell? Too much!’

‘I can deduce that Everlasting Demise is the God of Death. But, Guardian of the Boulder? The fire
of Destruction?’

*How…?

*Did we become gods…?

The other ancient powers were quiet except for Super Rock’s somewhat shaken and Cheapstake’s
trembling voices.

Well, he will look into it later. Since he can use his ancient powers, it doesn’t matter whether he
chooses a constellation or not, right?

The God of Death seems to know what Cale is thinking. How could he not? That damn stalker.

[The constellation ‘Everlasting Demise’ hopes that you choose him]

[The constellation ‘Agent of Anguish’ demands that you choose him instead]

…God of Despair? How the fuck-

[The constellation ‘Everlasting Demise’ said he will give you a lot of coins]

[The constellation ‘Everlasting Demise’ have sponsored you 10000 coins]

[Some constellations are surprised at the constellation ‘Everlasting Demise’ wealth]

[The constellation ‘Agent of Anguish’ said he can give you more]

[You have been sponsored 15000 coins]

[The constellation ‘Everlasting Demise’ is showing hostility to the constellation ‘Agent of

Anguish]

That’s right. Give him more. Whether he chooses them or not is another matter altogether.

[The constellation ‘The Dawn Giver’ said, move losers to the other constellations]

[You have been sponsored 30000 coins]

[The constellation ‘The Dawn Giver’ said that if you choose him, he will give you more]

[The constellation ‘The Dawn Giver’ is showing hostility to the constellation ‘Agent of Anguish]

[The constellation ‘Demon Like Judge of Fire’ is stunned]

[The constellation ‘The Law of Stability’ said that he will be watching you closely]

…Stalker.

[The constellation ‘Source of Life’ said that she can help you in the future]

[You have been sponsored 30000 coins]

[The Constellation ‘Manifestation of Beauty’ said that the incarnation ‘Cale Henituse’ is a perfect
incarnation for her]

[You have been sponsored 35000 coins]

Cale was speechless. ‘Is she blind? Shouldn’t she recruit someone like Archie or Rosalyn?’

[The constellation ‘Secretive Plotter’ thinks that you guys are too ridiculous]

[The constellation ‘Beacon of Destiny’ said that if the incarnation ‘Cale Henituse’ chooses him, he
can help you get rid of the constellation ‘Everlasting Demise’]

[The constellation ‘Beacon of Destiny’ said he is rich as well]

[You have been sponsored 40000 coins]

[The constellation ‘The Abyssal Black Flame Dragon’ is enjoying the show]

Cale pecked up.

[The constellation ‘Everlasting Demise’ is shouting I met him first!]

[The constellation ‘Agent of Anguish’ said it doesn’t matter]

[The constellation ‘The Dawn Giver’ said although he doesn't want to agree with the constellation
‘Agent of Anguish’, he must agree with him]

[The constellation ‘Everlasting Demise’ is begging you to choose him]

[The constellation ‘Everlasting Demise’ said that he can help you remove your restriction faster]

Cale’s eyes narrowed.

“How about my group?”

[The constellation ‘Everlasting Demise’ said that if you choose him, he can do that as well]

[The constellation ‘Law of Stability’ is narrowing his eyes at the constellation ‘Everlasting
Demise’]

[The constellation ‘Law of Stability’ say to the constellation ‘Everlasting Demise’ not to forget his
experience from before]

‘What experience? Wait, it’s better if I don’t know’

[The constellation ‘Demon like Judge of Fire’ is curious]

Cale felt like his slacker life will be going away from him again and all sorts of annoying things
will happen if he asks that question.
[The constellation ‘Source of Life’ said that you will never die if you choose her]

[The constellation ‘Guardian of Boulder’ said that he will protect you]

[The constellation ‘The Fire of Destruction’ shouted excitedly that they can burn things together]
(A/N; relationship goal xd)

[The constellation ‘Prisoner of Golden Headband’ is excited]

[The constellation ‘The Dawn Giver’ said you don’t matter to the constellation ‘Everlasting
Demise’]

[The constellation ‘Guardian of the Boulder’ agreed]

[The constellation ‘the Fire of Destruction’ agreed]

[The constellation ‘Agent of Anguish’ happily agreed]

[The constellation ‘Source of Life’ sadly agreed]

[The constellation ‘Law of Stability’ agreed with a cold look]

[The constellation ‘Manifestation of Beauty’ agreed]

[The constellations of Nebula ‘Ned’ agreed]

(A/N; I realized that the nebula names with E- are so similar to Eden. So, between Aimon, Duarte,
and Ned, I chose Ned= Wealthy guardian)

[The constellation ‘Everlasting Demise’ is drawing circles in a corner, depressed]

[The constellation ‘Everlasting Demise’ said that only the incarnation ‘Cale Henituse’ can heal his
wounded heart]

[The constellation ‘Everlasting Demise’ is looking at you with hopeful eyes]

Cale sighed.

“I am not going to choose anyone”

[The constellation ‘Everlasting Demise’ said figured you would say that]

[The constellations from the nebula ‘Ned’ are disappointed]

[The constellation ‘Everlasting Demise’ said that if you don’t choose anyone, you will become a
constellation sooner or later]

“Huh?”

[The constellation ‘Guardian of the Boulder’ agreed with the constellation ‘Everlasting Demise’]

“Excuse me?”

If it’s only the God of Death, Cale would not believe his sorry ass. But, Super Rock, although not
the same person is reliable.

*Thank you, Cale

Super Rock was touched. Cale ignored him.

Cale’s mind was chaotic. What did they mean, he will become a constellation if he doesn’t choose
anyone? Constellations can be regarded as gods, right? Instantly, Cale remembered Clopeh.

Just imagining Clopeh’s reactions… gave him chills. No, what he imagined just now can't become
reality. It can’t be happened. Absolutely not. Cale made up his mind.

[You have chosen a sponsor]

[The constellation ‘Everlasting Demise’ is happy with your choice]

If he was going to choose one, he might as well choose the God of Death.

[You have been sponsored 50000 coins]

…besides, he’s rich.

[The constellation ‘Everlasting Demise’ is calling the rest losers while wanting to hug the
incarnation ‘Cale Henituse’]

[The constellations from the nebula ‘Ned’ are gritting their teeth]

[The constellations from the nebula ‘Ned’ are depressed]

[The constellation ‘Demon like Judge of Fire’ is disappointed]

[The constellation ‘Demon like Judge of Fire’ said that she will be monitoring your justice closely
in the future]

…Cale felt bad.

“Do you want it?”

Cale took out a lollipop.

[The constellations from the nebula ‘Ned’ are delighted]

[The constellations from the nebula ‘Ned’ said it isn’t enough for everyone]

Cale searched his pocket and took out over 20 lollipops and candies.

“Are these enough?”

As soon as he said that all the sweets in his palms disappeared into thin air.

[The constellations from the nebula ‘Ned’ are happy]

[The nebula ‘Ned’ thanked you]

Cale just gave a nod with his usual stoic look.

[The constellation ‘Demon like Judge of Fire’ said she wants one as well]

Cale sighed. He took out a strawberry flavor one.

[The constellation ‘Demon like Judge of Fire’ is happy]

[You have been sponsored 300 coins]

Cale’s eyes light up. He smiled gently although it could not be seen under the mask.

“I have more, you know?”

[The constellation ‘Secretive Plotter’...]

[The constellation ‘Abyssal Black Flame Dragon’...]

[The constellation ‘Prisoner of Golden Headband’...]

[The constellation…]

As Cale was doing business with the constellations, someone tugged his clothes. Cale looked
down.

“Hyung”

It was the kid he helped earlier.

“Hm?”

“I don’t know what to do”

Cale didn’t like the look in the kid’s eyes. Cale patted his head.

“You survived. That’s important. After all, surviving is the best”

The light in Lee Gilyoung’s eyes resurfaced.

“Can I go with you, hyung?”

“Do what you want”

Lee Gilyoung’s eyes twinkled.

Cale looked away.

“Hyung, I’m also going with you, right??”

Kim Nam Won chimed in.

“Of course”

Kim Nam Won had a huge grin on his face. Did that child think he was going to leave him alone?

“Did you choose your sponsors? Carefully choose your sponsors”

Cale warned them.

Both Lee Gilyoung and Kim Nam Won nodded with a serious expression at Cale.

‘Why do I feel like flowers are surrounding them?’ Kim Dokja thought with a blank face.

“Hyung, I’m finished choosing” “I’ve finished, hyung!”

Lee Gilyoung and Kim Nam Won said at the same time. Lee Gilyoung and Kim Nam won looked
at each other. Instantly, specks of electricity appeared between them.

Lee Gilyoung: “Hyung, my sponsor is-”

Kim Nam Won: “His name is so cool!”

Lee Gilyoung: “I’m telling hyung first!”

Kim Nam Won: “I’m older, so I’m going to tell him first!”

Lee Gilyoung: “Age doesn’t matter!”

Kim Nam Won: “It does!”

Lee Gilyoung: “It doesn’t!”

Kim Nam Won: “It does!”

Lee Gilyoung: “Doesn’t!”

Kim Nam Won: “Does!”

Lee Gilyoung & Kim Nam Won: “Hyung!”

They turned to look at Cale only to find him occupied with another man that is not Rasheel.

Lee Gilyoung & Kim Nam Won: I feel like my hyung has been stolen!

Lee Gilyoung and Kim Nam Won’s eyes met.

Lee Gilyoung & Kim Nam Won: A temporary truce!

Immediately, Lee Gilyoung launched himself at Cale while Kim Nam Won riled up Rasheel.

“Hyung~”

“Rasheel Ahjussi, you don’t want hyung to be taken by another man, right?”

Both men turned their attention to them.

“Hm?” ‘Come to think of it, I still don’t know this kid’s name…’

“Cale is just talking” Rasheel tried to appear relaxed. Too bad, it didn’t work.

Lee Gilyoung made his eyes appear wide and teary.

Crit hit+ 1

“Are you leaving us?”

“Hyung is just talking but who knows what others think?~” Kim Nam Won smirked.

“What? No” Cale frowned.

A tick mark appeared above Rasheel’s head. Rasheel knows that this kid is purposely acting that
way but he just can’t help it.
“Tsk!”

As for Cale, he lost his balance after someone forcefully took him into their arms. The other put
their chin on his head and he was caged within a hard body. It appeared to Cale that the unknown
assailant has quite a lot of muscle. Cale’s body tensed and he prepared to use the sound of the
wind.

“Cale…”

It was Rasheel’s low and deep voice. Cale didn’t know why the grey dragon is acting this way but
he stopped his actions of summoning the sound of the wind.

“What are you doing?”

Cale relaxed after he knew it was Rasheel.

Rasheel answered the question with a question.

“I was supposed to be the one to ask that”

Rasheel growled.

‘Vicious’ ‘What happened?’ ‘He won’t beat me up, right?’

“I was just talking”

Rasheel is very well aware that this human likes to be free. If he were to restrict him, he will hate
him and he is sure he will be able to escape no matter what. This is why Rasheel let him go.

-But still holding his hand. Dragons are quite possessive after all.

Cale was looking at Rasheel with an odd gaze. ‘Does he miss the rest too?’

Rasheel was satisfied after Cale didn’t shake his hand off.

In the interior of the train, Cale observed the people.

“Ah, I was saying, thank you”

The man he was talking with earlier awkwardly thanked him and bowed 90 degrees to show
gratitude.

The women he saved bowed toward him as well.

“I was just doing what humans should do” Cale indifferently replied.

‘I-Is he an angel?’

They, namely, Yoo Sangah, Park Changmin, and Seo Soo Yun were touched. The basic qualities
of humans have been forgotten the moment the dokkaebis came into existence and people started
killing each other. In times like this, people like their savor were very rare.

The notification interrupted this moving(?) scene.

[The Sponsor selection has ended]

Cale looked at his people.

“Have you chosen a sponsor?”

“Yes~” x2

“I didn’t choose one”

Cale thought it was natural that Rasheel didn’t choose one. Dragons are arrogant creatures and
kings of the world that didn’t like anyone ordering them. (A/N; …did you forget yourself, Cale?)

“You don’t have to tell me who’s your sponsor, I believe in your judgments” Cale said stoically to
the children.

Lee Gilyoung and Kim Nam Won who were bickering with each other again looked at him with
shining gazes. Cale directed his gaze to somewhere else.

The dokkaebi’s voice rang.

[Haha, is this true…? Aren’t there two interesting choices? Well, yes. There will be another
chance]

The dokkaebi secretly peeked at Rasheel. Rasheel naturally felt this and openly glared at him.

The dokkaebi flinched. Despite this, he continued.

[Now, now, everyone has finished their selection. Rest here for a while. I have to go prepare the
next scenario. I’ll see you in 10 minutes!]

“Let’s all gather”

The office worker man whose name he still doesn’t know tried to gather the survivors.

Cale motioned Rasheel with his eyes not to make trouble.

Rasheel was a tiny bit offended. Compared to other people from Cale’s group, he isn’t that much
of a troublemaker.

“Hello, I’m Lee Hyunsung”

It was the soldier who tried to calm down the citizens earlier.

“Kim Dokja”

The office worker man, no, Kim Dokja introduced himself.

“Nice to meet you. Although I don’t know if this word still suits the situation, as I said earlier, I am
a soldier… well, I was a soldier”

“You can’t contact your unit?”

“...yes”

“Ah, Dokja-ssi?”

“Yes?”

“I wanted to thank you and…”

Lee Hyunsung looked at the red-haired man and rubbed his neck awkwardly.

“Cale Henituse”

“Ah, yes, sir Cale Henituse”

“I didn’t do anything”

He truly didn’t do anything. Even if it isn’t him, others would have done the same.

“No, you saved us!” The woman, well, Seo Soo Yun said with an oddly passionate gaze.

“Cale-ssi, you shouldn’t downplay yourself!” Yoo Sangah chimed in.

The man, Park Changmin, nodded like a rattle.

Even Lee Hyunsung was looking at him with admiration and Cale spotted an odd glint in Kim
Dokja’s eyes.

Cale felt iffy. He decided to change the topic.

“Shouldn’t everyone introduce yourself?”

“I will go first, my name is Cale Henituse” Cale leaned on his left foot.

“Rasheel” It was all the man in the tracksuit and gray hair said.

“Kim Nam Won” Kim Nam Won copied Rasheel.

“I am Lee Gilyoung” Lee Gilyoung held Cale’s hand.

“Kim Dokja” Since Cale Henituse introduced himself again, Kim Dokja decided to do the same.

“Lee Hyungsung” The soldier went after him.

Han Myungoh wanted to sneer at the fact that the lowly company employee was treated like a
savior but before he managed to interrupt the peace, someone’s voice rang first.

“My name is Yoo Sangah, nice to meet you” Yoo Sangah, still holding Kim Dokja’s hand, said
politely. (A/N; go, queen!)

“I am Park Changmin” Park Changmin had artificially dyed blonde hair and dark brown eyes. He
was about 6 feet.

“Seo Soo Yun, nice to meet you” She seems to be a mix-blooded foreigner. She has blue eyes and
short black hair. She was pretty tall. About 5’7”.

A person ruined this peaceful atmosphere with his words.

“Haha, our contractor did a big thing. Dokja-ssi, do you know my name?”

“I know, Han Myungoh-ssi”

“Huh, Han Myungoh-ssi? Shouldn’t you call me department head?”

Instantly, the atmosphere became ugly. Han Myungoh, who didn’t notice this, continued.
“Ha, look at this. Are you planning not to go to work now? Where did you learn your basic
etiquette?”

“No matter how I think about it, your actions were too much. Yes? If you had the insects, you
should have tipped me off. Why would you throw them like that?”

The air grew tense. Kim Nam Won looked pissed and Rasheel was annoyed.

“Dokja-ssi, you have to be good to me. How much time is left on your contract?”

Kim Nam Won interrupted.

“Shut up”

“In what tone are you speaking to someone older than you here-”

Kim Nam Won laughed maliciously, “Mister, the world you have known so far has ended not long
ago”

“You are acting very shamelessly” Kim Nam Won’s lips upturned as if to sneer at the one in front
of him.

Han Myungoh’s face turned red after being embarrassed by a teenager.

Kim Dokja was feeling odd. Even in his wildest dream, he never imagined he would be defended
by Kim Nam Won one day.

“You-” Han Myungoh raised his hand.

Kim Nam won twitched unnoticeably.

“Enough” A smooth and silky voice rang through the tense atmosphere.

Just as Han Myungoh’s hand was swinging toward Kim Nam Won’s face, it was suddenly grabbed
by a hand.

“Keuk–!”

“L-Let go!”

Han Myungoh tried to move the hand that was gripping his wrist.

‘This man,... how strong is he!?’

No matter, how much strength he used, he wasn’t able to take the hand off his wrist. His eyes met
with the predator’s.

He flinched.

They were unnatural red eyes. For a split second, he thought they changed into reptilian eyes.

(A/N; Rasheel has gray hair and red eyes here. There’s no rule that he can’t. Cuz, Dodori has pink
hair and purple eyes)

He was flung to the side. His balance tilted and the next thing he knew, he was in pain. His body
then, met with the hard seat and slid down to the ground. His voice was muffled as if reacting to
the pain.

“Mhn-!!”

Tap, Tap.

A man with red hair was leisurely walking at a slow pace. It was as if he was walking on a red
carpet instead of just a commonplace with a floor stained with blood and dead bodies, he
seemed….unbothered. From the windows, they could see the ruined Seoul outside. At this
moment, the aura of this man was filled with absolute dominance and authority.

Just like a ruler.

Cale approached Han Myungoh who was holding his bruised wrist with a pained face on the floor.
He slowly bent down, drawled his voice, and whispered.

“Han Myungoh-ssi, was it right? Born in xx, xx, xxxx. The youngest son of the Han group. And
your family’s illegal acts include…”

Han Myungoh paled and his body trembled.

Finally, Cale finished with, “Touch my people again and I won’t let you off easy”

Han Myungoh thought the voice was cold, very cold, and merciless despite the tone being gentle.
He didn’t dare to look or shout at the man in front of him. His eyes stayed on the man’s boots the
whole time. He regrets his actions.

Unfortunately, time can’t be reversed.

This man, Cale Henituse… is a devil.

Lee Hyungsung didn’t know what Cale-ssi said to that man but it was probably deserved of him
seeing how that man treated Dokja-ssi. As for Cale-ssi threatening him? He would never think that
way, Cale-ssi saved that man and, those two women despite not knowing each other. It won’t be
far off to say that Cale-ssi is an angel.

Kim Dokja was feeling somewhat odd. It was the first and second time, someone had defended
him. He isn’t sure whether Cale-ssi was defending him or not but, the expressions Han Myungoh
had on his face definitely made his day.

Yoo Sangah didn’t pitied Han Myungoh. He has been stealing her bike and belongings. Did he
think she wouldn’t know? She coldly looked at him. And her gratitude lies with Dokja-ssi and
Cale-ssi.

Just watching from the sidelines, Park Changmin and Seo Soo Yun knew who was in the right and
who was in the wrong. This man tried to bring his authority into this ruined world. Shouldn’t they
try to unite against the enemies? It’s not that they are naive but it’s for them to survive easier. And
he dared to bring his hand against a child. A human trash that is worse than a trash.

(A/N; well, I didn’t intend to make Han Myungoh this bad at the start but I was writing and it just
turned out this way. And I hate Han Myungoh's pre-time skip, so I didn’t intend to change it)

Kim Nam Won's shoulder and hand were held by Rasheel and Lee Gilyoung for silent support.
Before hyung had come into his life, no one had tried to defend him, saved him, or taken his side.
He will never regret what he did that day.
“Ha, aren’t you that popular transfer student from year 1?”

A group of boys was pushing a tall boy with blue-grey hair into the corner. The boy who seemed to
be the leader punched the wall near the tall boy’s face.

“What is so special about you that Cha-Yoon is always saying things only related to you!?”

The leader yelled with visible jealousy on his face.

“I-I don’t know her-” The tall boy stuttered.

“Ha!? What do you mean!? Cha-Yoon is the most special, most beautiful, most…”

“But, I really don’t know her…” The boy weakly said.

“You little first year is pissing me off”

The leader said with gritted teeth.

“Hey, bring the bat here!”

The group members who were watching the show looked at each other. “Isn’t it too much?”

The leader shouted. “If I said bring it, then bring it! Do you want to get beaten up instead?”

The members looked at each other again. “Alright”

Finally, one gave it to the leader.

At this point, Lock doesn’t know what to do. He was just going to the canteen and was dragged
here without knowing anything, okay? He doesn’t know any Cha-Yoon!

“Ha, you dogs just keep yapping when I’m trying to mind my own business”

Lock saw a white-haired boy come in. He wasn’t following the dress code and was acting like a
delinquent.

“W-Why is he here!?” One of the members screamed in terror.

“Run!” One tried to run away.

The leader glared at that member and yelled. “Beat up that bastard!”

The member who tried to run away’s face was met with another’s knees.

Keuk–!

Lock was shocked.

Meanwhile, Kim Nam Won just watched nonchalantly.

The leader glared at Kim Nam Won. “We have more people here than the last time, bastard!”

“Charge!” he shouted.

Kim Nam won was met by more than 10 people. 1 vs 10. They started fighting. The first one tried to
punch Kim Nam Won in the face but he was taken down immediately.
The secluded corner was filled with the sound of fleshes hitting each other. A member who Kim
Nam Won believed to have fainted was creeping behind him with the bat.

Thud.

Kim Nam Won heard a body falling behind him. He stiffened. He took care of the last one quickly
and looked at the culprit.

“...Haha”

There it was. The first year who he thought was helpless had a bastard groaning at his feet. It was
a member of that bastard’s gang and there was a bat lying near them which he was sure wasn’t
there before.

He immediately knew what happened.

“You-”

Unfortunately, before he could say something, the teachers arrived. A girl who saw Lock being
threatened by the upperclassmen had called the teachers.

“You both, come with me to the office!”

Without a choice, they were sent to the principal.

Their respective guardians were called. The first year’s guardian had red hair, and it was none of
his business. (Until later it did.)

“Student Kim Nam Won, where is your guardian?”

“Ha, as if they will come” Kim Nam Won mumbled under his breath.

“Student Kim Nam Won?” The principal who hadn’t heard him called again.

“I said they won’t come!” Kim Nam Won said angrily.

“You, why are you speaking this way? Your parents must be disappointed in you, right? That’s
why they didn’t com…”

Kim Nam Won zoned out. All the adults were the same. They were all rotten. It was what he
believed once his rose-tinted glasses were taken off. Until later, the red came into his world, he
was taught that people are not the same. All the adults are not the same. His world was once again
filled with colors. (A/N; I suddenly remembered Raon, let me cry… poor children…)

He was given detention with a duration of 2 weeks. He was about to storm off and went his way
when he heard a voice.

“Thank you for defending Lock”

He looked back. It was the red hair guardian of the first year who was wearing a mask. His hand
was on the first year’s shoulder.

He suddenly felt angry (jealous).

“I don’t care!”
 He resumed his walk. Then, he was forced to stop.

“You don’t have to care about what others say”

He didn’t look back.

“You know, not all adults are good”

He still didn’t look back.

“He belongs to the trashcan. Even a trash like me won’t say something like that”

He was tempted to look back at that moment. (He is not a trash) But, he didn’t. All the adults are
liars. (A/N; all the humans are liars, ahhhhh. Raon…)

“So, what, are you telling me to trust you?”

Kim Nam Won still didn’t look back but yelled angrily.

“I’m not telling you to trust me. You have the freedom of trusting whoever you want”

“Ha. Liar. All the adults are liars”

The voice paused for a moment before it continued in the stoic voice.

“Yes, I lie quite a bit”

Kim Nam Won wanted to laugh but he did not. He felt like his voice was warm despite it being cold.

“Why are you pitying me? Just mind your own business!” he said in a weaker voice than before.

He hated it. He felt vulnerable. He hated being vulnerable. (Not until later when someone had
taught him that it’s okay to cry, okay to feel vulnerable, okay to be a child.)

“I’m not pitying you. It’s only because I don’t like that principal. It would be a waste to feel bad
because of a bastard worse than a trash like that”

Kim Nam Won heard footsteps. He realized those two had already walked away. He came to his
senses and walked away as well. He can’t help but think that man was a strange adult.

When he came back to school 2 weeks later, he found out that the school principal has been
changed. He was shocked. He had a feeling that it has something to do with that strange man.

Kim Nam Won felt increasingly curious about that strange man so, he blocked that first year and
stuck with him until he was invited to his home one day. He learned that there was all kind of
people that day. All of the residences of that mansion were…particularly strange.

Kim Nam Won will never regret the fickle decision he made that day.

Chapter End Notes

And, sad to tell you but because I have something to do this weekend, I won't update
on Sunday.
 Ch10-It strikes again
Chapter Notes

Okay, I know I said I won't update on this weekend's Sunday.

But, surprise!
I have already finished writing Ch10 this morning and managed to update this in my
free time.
So, here you go~
Have a nice read and a good day~

P.S; there might be some mistakes since I didn't revise and updated in a hurry. When I
am free, I'll come back to edit.

The air was embarrassingly still.

“Continue” Cale waved his hand and leaned on his right foot this time.

‘Continue? What are we going to talk about?!’

They looked at each other.

“Ahem” Kim Dokja cleared his throat.

After everyone’s attention not including Han Myungoh turned to him, he opened his mouth.

“I think we should go”

“G-Go!?”

“Dokja-ssi, I don’t think-”

Yoo Sangah joined in.

Rasheel, Kim Nam Won, Lee Gilyoung, Park Changmin, and Seo Soo Yun were looking at Cale.

Lee Hyunsung peeked at both Cale and Kim Dokja frantically. He wanted to believe in Dokja-ssi
but Cale-ssi hasn’t said anything!

“I vote that we go”

Cale said lazily, his demeanor completely different from when he threatened Han Myungoh but he
is still as elegant.

Lee Hyunsung was relieved. He didn’t have to choose between two!

Kim Dokja looked at them. It’s obvious that those five were willing to follow Cale.

He looked at his own party. Yoo Sangah seemed to have come to a decision. Lee Hyunsung was
looking at him.
The only variable was Han Myungoh. He coldly looked at the trembling Han Myungoh on the
floor.

His and Cale’s eyes met.

‘Do what you want’

Those cold eyes seemed to be saying that.

They were going to get out of this place. Kim Dokja’s lip curved upward. It feels good when
someone supported him.

“D-Do you know what you are saying!?”

Someone’s fearful voice reached their ears.

It was Han Myungoh. He stood up with his hand cradling his bruised wrist.

Cale looked at him with annoyance. Kim Nam Won was glaring at him. The rest were more or less
in the same mood.

“How long are you going to stay here?”

“B-But, the dokkaebi said to stay here-”

“Look at reality” Kim Dokja pointed to the outside.

They could see the ruined Seoul with the ferocious monsters they haven’t seen before.

“And, this” This time to the corpses.

Kim Dokja forced them to look at reality.

“Han Myungoh-ssi, the world has changed”

Kim Dokja met with Lee Hyungsung’s trembling eyes.

[The character ‘Lee Hyunsung’ feels a faint trust in you]

[Your understanding of the character ‘Lee Hyunsung’ has increased]

That appeared in front of Kim Dokja.

Kim Dokja was not aiming only for Han Myungoh. The people on this train, some of them were
still indecisive. It’s time to look at reality.

̓͋ ́͋ ͐ ́͋ ͐ ́̏ ͐
̋̍ ̽ ̉ ̋̍ ̽ ̉ ̾͗ ͗̍ ̽ ̉
̨̺̃̏ ̄̍ ́͝ ̌ ̉ ͒͋ ̃ ͝ ͘ ̓̂̅̽ ̀ ̳̹͈̓̑͆̂ ̡ ̀̀ ̥ ̃ ͝ ͘ ̓̂̅̽ ̀ ̳̹͈̓̑͆̂ ̡ ̀̀ ̹͗̍̇͒̈̎ ͜ ͕͍̼͈̍̎̽̈́ ̡ ͝͠ ͘ ̾͑̈́̇͆͋̋̈́ ́́ ̯ ̬̞͆ ̳̹͈̓̑͆̂ ̡ ̀̀͝ ̌ ̉ ͔
̋ ̎
B̶ṳ̷̱̔̾ ͘ ̛̆ ̀́ t̸̬̩̰̔ ̫̤ͅ,́ w̸̝̝h̸
́ ͜ ̨̮ị c̵̶̞͑̾ͅ ͘ h̸̛͊ ͜ ̨̮̣ i̶s̴̞͑̾ͅ ͘ ͠ ͐̋͠ͅ ̏ ̕ r̵͠ e̸̍ ͜ a̴̮͓ ͠ ľ̶ ̀ i̶t̸̞͑̾ͅ ͘ ͅy̫ ́ ?̶͗
̫͕̘ ͕̳̻ ̰ ̧̖̗ ͙͎͖ ̧̖̗ ͙͎͖ ̀ ͚͍̚ ̀ ͉͈͇͍̖ ͎̖͉̹̝ ̉ ͙͎͖ ̤͕̳̻
͎ ̰̣̭ ͎̩̞ ͕̝͖ ̰̣̭
͈ ̣

“Have you thought about your parents? Do you think your parents are safe in this mess?”

“The line has been dead for some time. No kakaotalk…”

Yoo Sangah cried out desperately.

‘Oh, would you look at this? This man is quite good at bullshiting’

Cale’s lips formed into a smile that would cause Raon to say that he is smiling like the crown
prince if he was here.

His smile turned into a scowl. Right now, he is glad that children are not here in this fucked up
world but their absents were making him miss them a bit.

His thoughts grew vicious.

‘I will definitely smack that damn god in the back!’

At the same time, God of Death or the constellation ‘Everlasting Demise’ felt a shiver down his
spine.

In his office, he looked around paranoidly in case someone is planning to ‘prank’ him but to no
avail he found none.

“What was it?”

He mumbled and shook his head. It seems that he has been getting chills frequently nowadays.

Since he didn’t find anyone, he decided to watch his favorite human again.

“Go, Cale!” He was cheering(simping) for Cale.

On the screen, Cale was still in the subway station. The place where it starts and ends.

As he watched(simped), a message arrived.

[They have noticed us. They were more perceptive than we thought]

The God of Death scowled. He is annoyed that he has to change his place.

He looked at Cale’s beautiful face on the screen.

[You have sent an indirect message]

[100 coins have been consumed]

[You have sent an indirect message]

[100 coins have been consumed]

Veins started to appear on his neck. He gritted his teeth. “Just because of some pests, I have to stop
watching Cale. If it wasn’t to hide our presence, no, I have to control myself. After all,... Cale is
still in this world.”

He stood up and waved his hand. Immediately, the place, the office, crumbled down and turned
into nothing.

The electric currents like things appeared but they were unable to touch the God of Death.

He then disappeared from the place in a flash.

Not long after, various beings cast their gazes to the void.

Yes, that office was no more than an imitation of the real one.

As the God of Death went on to his own destination,...

A tall man with a white veil on him appeared.

“What, no, who was that?”

Secretive Plotter couldn’t help but think this 3rd world was way too interesting. Many who weren’t
here before suddenly appeared.

Back to the Start-, oh no, I mean, back to the Cale~

“...not going outside!”

[The constellation ‘Everlasting Demise’ says that because of some pests, he can’t watch you
temporarily]

[The constellation ‘Everlasting Demise’ says not to forget him while crying dramatically]

[Some constellations are sighing at the constellation ‘Everlasting Demise’ antics]

[Some constellations are curious about the constellation ‘Everlasting Demise’]

[The constellation ‘Lady of the Moon’ says he is just a dramatic bastard]

[The constellations of ‘Ned’ nebula agreed wholeheartedly with the constellation ‘Lady of the
Moon’ statement]

Cale nodded seriously.

[Some constellations are speechless]

“Do you think that the guy in the next carriage was lucky like us?”

Cale said in annoyance.

Bang. Baaang–!

‘Damn it, whoever is it in the next carriage sound like bad news!’

They flinched in realization. Yes, there’s no way they would be so lucky like them.

Bang—!

And, that guy -they will say it as guy for now- is banging the door.

Small dents started to appear on the steel door. Kim Dokja noticed this and got the chills.

‘We have to go now!’

He looked at the only one who hadn’t agreed.

“We will do a quick vote”

The hands except Han Myungoh’s were raised to the air.

“So, we will be going”

Cale clapped once and brightly smiled.

“What do you think, Dokja-ssi?”

He looked at Kim Dokja.

“Yes, it’s wonderful”

A smile similar to Cale was seen on Kim Dokja’s face.

Others didn’t see the way Cale smiled because of the mask but Rasheel who knew was blankly
staring at the two of them.

‘...Another guy? Is this a potential rival?’

Rasheel warily looked at Kim Dokja.

‘Is he worried because Kim Dokja knows something we don’t know? It’s understandable’

Cale thought it was justifiable if the gray dragon was wary about Kim Dokja’s knowledge.

“This is broken!”

“Damn it, we can’t go this way!”

Apart from the doors connecting the passageways, there were a total of eight access doors on the
subway. There were three exits that haven’t been confirmed yet.

Kung!

The iron door looks like it could hold on for one minute.

The opening and closing device worked smoothly but the door didn’t open at once. The door
opened around one-fifth before stopping like it was jammed.

“…It seems to be broken here as well.”

“How about other places?”

“This seems to be the only place where we can escape.”

It was unknown for a child. But the gap was too narrow for men and women to escape. Han
Myungoh and Lee Hyunsung tried to pull the doors open but they didn’t move a bit.

Cale was about to signal Rasheel to destroy the door when he noticed the look in Kim Dokja’s
eyes.

‘He has a plan’

In the end, Cale decided to wait and watch.

“Lee Hyunsung-ssi. Use a skill.”

“Huh? Skill…”

“You should’ve checked it when you opened the attributes window. Lee Hyunsung is a soldier so
there must be a skill you can use in this situation.”

“Well…I have one but how do I use it―”

“Just think about using the skill.”

“…Will that work?”

“It will. I did it earlier.”

Lee Hyunsung didn’t say anything else as he took a deep breath of determination.

“Haaap!”

Lee Hyunsung’s biceps swelled as he grabbed the door.

‘It seems this punk knows others’ skills’

‘Does he know about us as well?’

If he does, that’s a problem.

But, Cale doubt Kim Dokja knows about them. When he looked at Lee Hyunsang, recognition was
in his eyes.

But, there was nothing as such when he looked at them.

No, he knows about Kim Nam Won.

Dudududu.

There was a sound like a huge spring turning and the door started to move.

“What? This guy has real strength!”

“That’s it! It is really great!”

“Hmph, I can do better than him” Rasheel snorted.

“Of course, you can”

Cale replied as if he was idiotic.

Kim Dokja heard their conversation since they were not even speaking in a low voice.

‘What? That guy can do better than Lee Hyunsang?’

Kim Dokja thought he was bluffing. They didn’t even appear in the novel and they were talking
that their strength is better than him?

‘It’s because they haven’t seen his real strength yet’

If they did, they wouldn’t say something like this.

But, there was a nagging feeling in the back of his head. They were strange. As if they were
concealing something. Like, they were more than what they are seen.

Kim Dokja decided to keep an eye on them.

Cale, who had not been able to contact the elementals even though he had the whip before the
apocalypse was stealthily holding the whip..

‘Haha, it’s nice to see you again Cale!’

‘Chaos, destruction, reunite!’

‘We were sealed in that whip!’

As the elementals explained or complained about their situation of being sealed in the whip, Cale
spoke quietly.

‘Follow that man’

‘Got it’

‘Chaos, destruction! They will go! I will stay with you!’

There were more than 10 elementals sealed in the whip. Three had decided to tail Kim Dokja and
the rest were with Cale.

Rasheel naturally heard the conversations as well.

‘Come to think of it, Rasheel can order the elementals even without the whip, right?’

Cale thought it was a useful skill.

Though Rasheel wants to shut up these elementals since they are too noisy.

“Come on, get off!”

“Gilyoung, go with that ahjussi, okay?”

Cale handed Lee Gilyoung to Lee Hyunsung.

“Lee Hyunsung-ssi. Can you carry him on your back?”

“I can.”

Lee Hyungsan replied with a determined look.

Kim Nam Won looked at Cale, puzzled.

‘Cale-nim has reasons for things that others don’t know. That’s why he’s as great as, no, greater
than a god’

Now the iron door was almost broken. But if his prediction was right, the problem right now
wasn’t that iron door.

[…Ah, this is really. I knew this would happen. Didn’t I say it earlier? I told you not to go
anywhere, Damn! The scenario isn’t ready yet-]
The dokkaebi seemed to be angry as it floated over Dongho Bridge.

“Wahh! I knew this would happen! I told you not to come out!”

Han Myungoh wrapped a hand around his head like he thought it would explode. But there was no
need to worry.

[Sigh…it can’t be helped. You are really lucky humans.]

It was because the second scenario started the moment the train door was opened.

[The second scenario has arrived!]

[Second Scenario – Escape]

Category: Sub

Difficulty: E

Clear Conditions: Cross the broken bridge and enter Oksu Station.

Time Limit: 20 minutes.

Compensation: 200 coins.

Failure: ???

“Dokja-ssi, something is strange. It says the ‘broken bridge’ but the bridge is still…”

“Don’t worry and just run! Quickly!”

“U-Understood!”

In fact, Yoo Sangah was right. The bridge hadn’t been broken yet. In other words, the ‘bridge was
going to be broken.’

“Dokja-ssi, come quickly!”

“I’m coming.”

It hadn’t been broken yet because we got off the train ‘too soon.’ The dokkaebi said the
preparation time was 10 minutes. But they escaped three minutes earlier.

Some people might call it cowardly but this scenario couldn’t be cleared without such a shortcut.
Especially if he was stuck with burdens such as Yoo Sangah and Lee Gilyoung.

“Pant, pant. Indeed, Lee Hyunsung-ssi is a soldier and has high stamina.”

“Don’t open your mouth. You will lose strength.”

Lee Hyunsung was running first with the kid. He was a natural monster who didn’t invest any
coins in his stats, yet the sum of his strength, stamina, and agility exceeded 23.
The next one was Han Myungoh and then Yoo Sangah with me in the rear. It would be close but
he thought we could make it in time.

Seo Soo Yun has already thrown away her heels and Park Changmin was running with a clear
destination.

He once participated in Olympus running competition.

Since Lee Gilyoung was on Lee Hyunsang’s back, Kim Nam Won had no worries.

Rasheel was carrying Cale in a princess carry as he run.

“Ah, what is that?”

At this time, Han Myungoh’s scream was heard. There was a huge whirlpool in the center of Han
River, letting out splashes of water.

And a giant monster was at the center of the splashes. An ichthyosaur. The problem was that the
ichthyosaur seemed to be twice the size of the one I saw through the window.

This wasn’t a sea serpent…it was a sea commander.

A general sea serpent was only a grade 7 monster. Given that a grade 9 monstrous land rate was
difficult for normal humans to cope with, an average human would be torn apart by a grade 7
monster.

In other words, the guy coming now wasn’t a monster that could be caught in the early stages. Of
course, there was no need to catch it. It wasn’t created to be caught.

Ku ku ku ku!

The Han River surged like there was a tsunami and the ichthyosaur moved. It was chewing on the
legs of the bridge.

“The bridge is breaking!”

“Run! If we run then we can cross it!”

The remaining distance was around 200 meters. If his calculations were correct, they could cross
before the bridge collapsed at their current speed.

[There is no fun if the game is too easy.]

Of course, this was a story for when there were no variables.

[The scenario difficulty has been adjusted.]

[Scenario difficulty: E -> D]

The sound of the dokkaebi’s laughter was heard.

[Is there any fun if you just run away? Let’s create a bit of atmosphere!]

[The evil thoughts of the dead have returned.]

[The surrounding earth is filled with black ether.]

[The demonic people have woken up!]

There was the sound of something chasing us from behind. Yoo Sangah muttered to herself.

“Z-Zombies?”

Zombie-like bodies were coming in huge waves. Some of them were people from the same carriage
as us.

“We just need to go a little further! Quickly!”

The distance to the ichthyosaur was now less than a hundred meters. Fortunately, Lee Hyunsung
carried Lee Gilyoung and crossed the safety line. The problem was the rest of us, including him.
Han Myungoh shrieked.

“Y-You bastards!”

There were too many demonic people. If there were only corpses from the subway, they might’ve
gotten away. The problem was…

“Kuweeeoooh!”

The drivers who died on the bridge became demonic people. The path that Lee Hyunsung broke
through was covered with demonic people. He looked between the demonic people on the road and
the approaching ichthyosaur.

“…Everybody get down!”

It was too late.

Kwaaaaang!

The legs of the bridge shook tremendously as the ichthyosaur’s huge mouth bit it.

The scales of the ichthyosaur shone through the dust that poured down onto Han River like rain. A
fishy smell of blood and water filled the area.

He staggered and raised his body.

Once the dust went away, the scenery around him was clear. Piles of shattered concrete and cut
steel. The carcasses of the demonic people which the ichthyosaur had cleanly bitten through.

The broken leg of the bridge.

“…Dok…sii…kay?”

Yoo Sangah and Han Myungoh raised their bodies from a little further away.

One of Han Myungoh’s legs seemed injured and uncomfortable from the previous quake.

Lee Hyunsung and Lee Gilyoung cried out from across the bridge but their voices seemed blocked
by the safety zone.

What should he do? He made plans on the basis of the bridge breaking. But he hadn’t expected
Han Myungoh and Yoo Sangah to be with him.
As Cale prepared to use the sound of the wind…

A voice was heard in the air.

[Someone has received the favor of a constellation.]

[The constellation’s scenario ‘Deus Ex Machina’ has been activated.]

Along with the voice, a brilliant bridge made of light was created among the remnants of the
broken Dongho Bridge. Then a message floated in front of me.

[Deus Ex Machina – Even Bridge]

Description: A bridge of light made by a constellation. Only an ‘even’ number of people can cross
the bridge. The bridge will disappear as soon as an ‘odd’ number of people tries to cross it.

“Dokja-ssi. This, in my head, suddenly―”

He met the eyes of Yoo Sangah, who was talking nonsense. He could roughly guess the situation.

Deus Ex Machina. Constellations risked a huge loss by intervening in scenarios.

“…It is Yoo Sangah-ssi’s sponsor.”

He didn’t know what constellation it was but somebody had chosen Yoo Sangah as their
incarnation and wanted her to live.

Deus Ex Machine was a rare phenomenon in Ways of Survival. And Yoo Sangah was a person
who should’ve already died.

He had a moment of doubt. What type of constellation was behind Yoo Sangah?

[The information of this person can’t be read in ‘Character List.’]

[This person isn’t registered in ‘Character List.’]

He was a bit surprised.

He couldn’t see her with his skill? Why? Did she have a special background? Or did she have a
mental barrier? But if she had something like that from the beginning…no, wait a minute. Perhaps
this was…

“Dokja-ssi, what do we do now?”

He heard Yoo Sangah’s bewildered voice. He didn’t have much time to think.

Ku ku ku ku!

The Han River was swirling. The ichthyosaur had eaten one bridge leg and was turning its huge
body around on the other side of the Han River. He bit his lips and once again read the explanation
of the bridge.

Only an ‘even’ number of people could cross the bridge.

In the end, ‘Deus Ex Machina’ was a toy made by the damn constellations who loved tragedies.

There was no way for everyone to survive.

Han Myungoh’s body was shaking as his eyes met mine.

In the end, somebody must die .

Cale despises sacrifices. They want to create a tragedy? Why should he let them do as they please?

“Park Changmin-ssi, carry Seo Soo Yun-ssi with you and run away”

“What about-”

Park Changmin’s startled face met with Cale.

“We will be okay”

“Hurry up”

Cale’s calm and collected voice had calmed him down. His voice had confidence. Confident that
they will survive and have the means to do so.

That’s why,...

“Seo Soo Yun-ssi, please get on my back”

She hesitantly looked at Cale and said, “Please survive”

Now, those two were gone.

Park Changmin would be able to run while carrying Seo Soo Yun with him. His speed and muscles
weren’t just for show.

There were Yoo Sangah, Han Myungoh, Kim Dokja, Kim Nam Won, Rasheel, and him left. It was
even.

They would be able to cross the bridge.

No one will die.

Yoo Sangah shouted at the moment.

“Dokja-ssi, behind you!”

Someone had sneaked up behind Kim Dokja.

A black fist covered in blood flew through the air and aimed for Kim Dokja.

He managed to dodge that by leaning his body forward and kicking ‘it’.

Even though his head was unrecognizable, Kim Dokja knew who it was. It was the man who was
fighting in the carriage.

“Demonic energy”

Rasheel’s serious voice reached Cale’s ears.

His thigh was scratched with the overgrown black nails.

“Damn!”

Cale grimaced. It looks like it hurt a lot.

“Yoo Sangah-ssi, immediately―”

He felt something as he spoke. Without looking back, he could see what was going on.

“Let me go! Let go! Dokja-ssi! Dokja-ssi!”

Han Myungoh, who had just been limping, was carrying Yoo Sangah over one shoulder and
moving across the bridge at an astonishing rate.

[The constellation ‘Secretive Plotter’ admires how easy you are to fool.]

[The constellation ‘Demon-like Judge of Fire’ is impressed with your sacrifice.]

[100 coins have been sponsored.]

“Ha, coward!”

Rasheel looked at Han Myungoh in contempt.

Cale was looking at the overall situation. Lee Hyungsang, Lee Gilyoung, Park Changmin, and Seo
Soo Yun were already on the other side of the bridge. In other words, they’re safe. Meanwhile,
Han Myungoh and Yoo Sangah were halfway across the bridge.

They weren’t running anymore and Kim Nam Won and Rasheel were fighting off the zombies.

“Kahahaha–!”

“Hehe~ So fun~”

‘The fuck!? What kind of strength is this!?’

Kim Dokja gawked while looking at Kim Nam Won and Rasheel fights. No. More like a massacre
against the zombies.

The skulls were bashed with Rasheel’s one punch. Kim Nam Won was using his dagger and
blackening skill.

‘What about him?’

Cale was in the back. Looking at the boring battle. He was prepared to use the shield in case.

‘What the fuck? He looks like he’s bored-’

Hiss.

A slash on his arm had dragged him back to his own battle.

Cale couldn’t leave Rasheel or Kim Nam Won here alone. He also can’t be left alone. They won’t
do that.

They can cross with that man.

Cale looked at the man having a hard time against the zombies alone.

Kwajijik! Crunch.

It was obviously the sound of a person’s flesh colliding with another body, but it sounded more like
a mace crushing the flesh.

Their attentions were drawn to it.

“Kyaack?”

The headless demonic people realized that something was strange and started turning around.
However, it was too late.

Kwajijik!

The man destroyed all the demonic people threatening him and appeared in front of him. An
overwhelming force without any weapons. He beat the demonic people with only two fists.

‘How vicious’

“I can beat him up as much as you want”

Rasheel said to Cale after one glance at the newcomer.

Cale slowly started to smile. The strongest is saying that he can do as he wants. He has nothing to
be afraid of when he has a fully grown adult dragon here.

‘Oh? He’s pretty handsome but not as much as those from our world, of course’

The newcomer had a tall and muscular physique. He had short black wavy hair, black eyes, bushy
brows, and handsome facial features. Couple with his depressed and emo atmosphere…

Cale got a deja vu.

This man… isn’t he too much like a protagonist?

In a realization, Cale gave a glance at Kim Dokja. And him…

A reader?

Variables and exceptions.

Cale knows that he is very selfish. He has no desire to help this world and get involved in their
affairs when he has pressing issues and a family to return to.

His people. He is worried about his people.

But, he is sure they will survive.

‘Let’s return to our world with everyone and not get too deep in this world!’

The plan is pretty feasible.

Cale was determined not to get entangled with the protagonists.

The priority was to go home with all of his people surviving.

Baaang–!

It was the sound of flesh colliding.

“Huh?”

Cale snapped back from his thinking.

‘Vicious’

Cale shuddered.

That man was being grabbed by the neck and hanging like a monkey.

Despite this, Cale felt like they were facing off against each other.

‘Cale, the one choking was asking about the monkey’s identity’

‘The monkey, hehe’

‘What’s wrong with monkeys!?’

‘Hah..’

‘Sorry, about that Cale’

‘He said the one choking’s name is Yoo Jonghyuk and he was a pro gamer’

A pro gamer in this ruined world?

Sounds like a protagonist.

Cale strengthened his determination to stay away from them.

‘Huh, the monkey lied’

‘He said that he survived by killing an insect due to the explosion’

‘The monkey is a liar!’

‘The monkey asked him to go to the Oksu station together!’

‘The pro gamer’s right eye started to shine with a gold color!’

Probably a skill.

‘The pro gamer jolted and seemed startled’

‘He was asking about the monkey’s identity again!’

‘The monkey said the gamer can’t break through the 46th scenario alone!’

‘He also said the gamer should be aware of that!’

‘Gasps! The monkey said he was a prophet!’

‘The gamer said he will make the monkey his companion!’

‘Why don’t you call him the prophet?’

‘I don’t want to’

‘He is a monkey’

‘Just look at him hanging like a monkey’

‘...’

Only 50 seconds left.

Cale brushed his face with his hand. If his suspicions are right,...

However, there’s a more pressing issue right now.

“Rasheel, Nam Won-ya”

The two looked at him.

“We are also going”

The wind started to gather at Cale’s feet.

They started to run.

Just 30 seconds left before the end of the scenario.

They run and run.

20 seconds.

Just before they reached to the bridge,...

Kim Nam Won had a question about how they would cross the bridge with 3 people.

But, he decided to believe in Cale.

‘Hyung must have a plan!’

The wind was suddenly blowing harder than before and it pushed them to the bridge.

“Huh?”

Kim Nam Won was taken aback.

“Damn it! I knew it would be like this!”

Rasheel was fuming.

As Kim Nam Won looked back, he saw the black-masked man with red hair fluttering in the wind.

He was not looking at them but the two men at the edge.

The wind still blowing, it seems to convey Rasheel a message.

“Fuck! If you don’t survive, I’ll destroy this world!”

Despite them being away from each other at a long distance, Kim Nam Won thought they had
made eye contact.

“Brat, do as he wishes!”

[The constellation ‘Demon like Judge of Fire’ was moved by your sacrifice]

‘Sacrifice, my ass’

Cale has no plan to sacrifice anyone. (A/N; only himself)

[The constellation ‘Everlasting Demise’ knew it would be like this]

[The constellations from the nebula ‘Ned’ are sighing to themself]

[Some constellations respect you]

[The constellation ‘Secretive Plotter’ is looking at you like an interesting creature]

[The constellation ‘Abyssal Black Flame Dragon’ is telling his incarnation doesn’t want you to die]

…Black flame dragon? But, Cale is sure this is not Raon.

[The constellation ‘Prisoner of Golden Headband’ is looking at you oddly]

[The constellations of absolute good system approve of you]

Cale’s expression turned odd beneath the black mask.

 Ch11- The appearance of a new ship~
Chapter Notes

Guys, today is Yoo Jonghyuk's turn!

Ahem.
Today, on the last day of August 2022, we have prepared you a ship named, Yoo
Jonghyuk x Cale/Rok Soo. Would you like to hop in?

See the end of the chapter for more notes

[The constellations of absolute good system approve of you]

Cale’s expression turned odd beneath the black mask.

‘What kind of bullshit is this?’

Cale thought with a blank face.

‘The gamer is asking if he will let go of the hand or not to the monkey’

‘One, I’m not your subordinate. So, I hope you will treat me fairly from now on’

An elemental chirped.

‘Two, I will cooperate with you but you also have to promise to cooperate with me’

Another elemental continued.

‘It was what monkey said’

‘How detailed’

Another elemental said in something like a fake sneer.

‘Chaos, destruction, surprise! Monkey is asking the gamer to let go of the hand!’

As the elementals reported, various thoughts were running across Cale’s mind.

‘As expected of the protagonists, none of them are normal’

‘I have to stay away from them’

Cale doesn’t think that Kim Dokja will die easily. He knows the future for reference. Also, it was
never said that the failure is death.

He then touched his spacial dimensional bag. It was something like a pouch.

No one would ever imagine that this small pouch has enough space to fit a whole mansion.

He had felt something heating up the moment he saw the regressor.

This is why he sent the duo to the bridge.

He won’t die anyway.

He planned to secretly look at the heating item while the protagonists are busy with each other.

That was the plan until Kim Dokja was dropped into the sea monster’s mouth and another punk
headed toward him.

‘Shit’

This punk was really vicious.

Cale got chills.

This bastard had smiled happily as he dropped the other man into the monster’s mouth.

Cale can’t help but stiffen up.

How could he not?

This vicious punk was coming toward him with powerful strides.

Looking at his muscles, Cale is sure that he can’t beat him with his strength.

But, he’s sure Rasheel can.

He is already regretting that he sent Rasheel away.

Not only was he extremely handsome to the point that he looks good in the all-black clothes, but he
also made the elves look like squids.

Of course, he can’t compare with the dragons.

Actually, even with the horrible buzz cut, Rasheel somehow looks better than him.

After all, the dragons are the mightiest and the most beautiful being no matter which worlds they
are in.

Gods? They can go die in the dumps.

In addition,...

‘This punk also has the atmosphere of someone who has gone through life and death battlefields
many times’

The thing that was heating up was his mother’s diary.

This means,...

‘This means, he is either a regressor, a transmigrator, or a reincarnator’

His thought process was simple.

This is just the start of the scenarios. It hasn’t been one day since the apocalypse.

It is either This punk wasn’t ordinary even before the apocalypse or he was one of the troublesome
things.

Couple with his supposed future knowledge and…

‘The 46th scenario’

There is a possibility that he is a prophet but Cale leaned more toward the second guess.

Yoo Jonghyuk met reddish-brown eyes.

‘Why hadn’t he go?’

He was curious about this man who hadn’t run away even after seeing he dropped someone to
death.

He was also someone who hadn’t appeared in his previous regressions.

Yoo Jonghyuk thought that this man survived also because of Kim Dokja. He was someone
insignificant.

Maybe, he didn’t run away because he was frozen in fear. Or, because this is the ‘even’ bridge.

But, he realized that he was wrong after seeing the calm and confident eyes.

He was wrong.

This man was not someone insignificant.

Someone like that would not be able to remain calm in this kind of situation.

Who is this man?

“...Who are you?”

Yoo Jonghyuk asked as he stared into unwavering reddish-brown eyes.

‘Is he going to beat me up?’

Cale thought in fear.

‘No, unlike when I woke up as Cale Henituse, I have some ability to protect myself now’

Indestructible shield. Although this ancient power was about only one-fifth of the original power,
the glutton may be able to protect him from this vicious bastard.

No, what if the shield broke and he get beaten up?

Cale prepared to use the additional sound of the wind in case.

Cale’s lips turned upward.

Even if the shield broke, he was confident that he would be able to run away with the help of the
thief.

Meanwhile, in Yoo Jonghyuk’s eyes, the red-haired man’s eyes crinkled up in a smile.

He became cautious.
He decided to use Sage’s eye.

But, before he does that,...

12 seconds.

That was the time left for the scenario to end.

This man is weak.

Yoo Jonghyul could tell.

It was funny that such a weak man was making him cautious.

‘It doesn’t matter. I can check his status later anyway’

“I-”

“Ack-!”

Before Cale could say a word, he was carried like a sack potato.

‘My stomach hurt!’

*Really? That’s what you are concerned about?

Superock deadpanned.

*Really, he has f**king ascrew sense of priority.

The sky eating water said in frustration.

Cale ignored the ancient powers.

Right now, his stomach was hurting because of the hard muscles.

‘This damn bastard! What would happen if you carry me on the back!’

His stomach felt like being stabbed.

He could only see the upside-down blurred surroundings as the bastard carrying him run at a fast
speed.

He felt like biles are crawling up his throat.

Fortunately for him, they reached their destination soon after.

“Agh–”

Cale was at least dropped gently.

“Hey, are you okay?!”

“Hyung!” x2

Rasheel and the children called out to him.

Cale couldn’t stand up straight because of his weak stomach and leaned on Rasheel.

Yoo Jonghyuk decided to be more lenient with the man since he is so weak.

His face was pale which was more obvious with the black mask he was wearing.

“Hey you bastard, what did you do to Cale!?”

Rasheel yelled and was about to give a ‘lesson’ to this punk who dared to hurt their Cale.

“Ah…, don’t go”

Cale tugged Rasheel’s clothes.

“Huh? Oh. Okay. I won’t go. And it’s not because you ask me to. This great d-, doctor is just lazy”

Cale looked at Rasheel strangely with his hand covering his mouth. Oh no, I mean on top of his
mask.

Rasheel was not happy. He was not.

‘Phew. A disaster avoided. It would be bad if he beat up the protagonist’

From what Cale knew from reading novels, the protagonists are usually petty and would not let go
of the people who offended them. And, it usually becomes hell for those who once beat them up.

Just imagining what this emo protagonist would do after he became powerful if Rasheel had beaten
him up…

Gave him the chills.

He has to stay away from the protagonists, the variables, or the exceptions whatever.

It just wasn’t his business.

He would not get involved with this world’s bullshits.

Otherwise, his slacker life will run away from him.

Cale made up his mind again.

Cale knew that they could not go back to their world easily.

Connections are just as important even in another world.

Can’t he just use the protagonist? Who fell in front of him like a pile of meat, oh no, gold?

As a protagonist, he is bound to have many good things, right?

Cale’s eyes twinkled and he smiled.

The first impression is always important.

Even if their first impression was not good, the second impression is an opportunity that still exists.

He stood up properly and passed the others who were nervously looking at him.
They might have wanted to ask about Kim Dokja.

As soon as he reached in front of the protagonist, he stretched out his hand.

“Nice to meet you, my name is Cale Henituse”

Yoo Jonghyuk was looking at him strangely.

It has been a long time since someone properly greets him like this. Since they were either overly
humble or fight when they meet each other.

This man, no, Cale Henituse was neither humble nor arrogant.

His back was straight. His posture was good. Just his action that was greeting him resembled an
elegant young master.

Each of his steps shone with confidence.

“...Yoo Jonghyuk”

He said and held the hand that was offered to him.

‘Is he not eating properly?’

The hand was beautiful with distinct joints. The fingers were not very long but longer than an
average woman’s hand.

But,... his wrist was thin and skin color was pale.

“Then, Yoo Jonghyuk-ssi, have you eaten yet?”

…It was a surprise. This frail person was asking him if he had eaten.

Cale doesn’t want to take this protagonist with them. Just give him a good impression and let him
go his way. And, it will be easier for him to ask for something from him in the future.

Cale was observing him.

He had seen how this punk had a sense of urgency.

“Do you also want to eat? We have to have enough strength to fight and survive”

(A/N; there he goes again)

Cale asked the rest of the people looking at them.

They have to survive. They don’t know what is going to happen on their way to the next scenario.

Cale was happy with his plan.

Cale took out the food prepared by their chef, Beacrox.

“Ah, thank you”

“Thank you, Cale-ssi”

“Thank you”
The scene turned peaceful as they each took their own shares of apple pies.

“By the way,... where is Dokja-ssi?”

Yoo Sangah asked nervously as she bit her food.

“Ah,.. don’t worry. He won’t die”

“Excuse me?”

They asked dumbfounded.

“He dropped voluntarily”

“Excuse me?”

“And, the scenario failure is not death”

“Excuse me?”

[The constellation ‘Abyssal Black Flame Dragon’ can give his words that what the incarnation
‘Cale Henitue’ said was true]

“Weally? I didn’t ex..pect that ahjussi to be a wut job like that”

Kim Nam Won said while eating.

Cale frowned.

“Speak after you are done eating”

“Wokay, hyung”

Kim Nam Won nodded with eyes looking at Cale expectantly.

Cale ruffled his hair.

‘Why do I feel like Kim Nam Won was like a puppy just now?’

Yoo Jonghyuk had never seen an obedient Kim Nam Won like this in his previous regressions.

The Kim Nam Won, Yoo Jonghyuk knew was someone who thirsts for fights and twisted.

He wouldn’t even listen to him sometimes.

And, such a Kim Nam Won was listening obediently to a weak person.

Yoo Jongyuk was puzzled.

He gave a glance toward the redhead who was currently wiping another child’s mouth.

…Yoo Jonghyuk can’t figure it out.

Everything became weird in this third regression.

~~~
“...You won’t go with me?”

“That’s right! I’m staying with hyung!”

Yoo Jonghyuk was about to object but as soon as he saw Kim Nam Won’s face, all of that
disappeared.

Kim Nam Won looked very determined.

Yoo Jonghyuk had also seen how happy Kim Nam Won was with the redhead in the last few days.

He was like a pure child and not a psychotic mass murderer.

His eyes were shining the way he hadn’t been with Yoo Jonghyuk prior to this regression.

(There was a pang)

“...suit yourself”

Yoo Jonghyul walked away.

“Yoo Jonghyuk-ssi, please wait”

He heard a voice he became familiar with.

He turned his head.

The red-haired man was still wearing a mask. He hadn’t seen this man’s face in the days they
traveled together.

“Catch”

Yoo Jonghyuk caught the bag the man threw toward him.

It was just a normal convenience store bag.

“Why?”

Yoo Jonghyuk asked after identifying the items in the bag.

There were even some things he hadn’t seen in his previous regressions.

They were all precious.

“Yoo Jonghyuk-ssi has been protecting us the whole way and this station”

“My sponsors gave them to me”

“Besides, I’m rich anyway”

Somehow, even with the mask covering his face, Yoo Jonghyuk felt like the man was smug.

[The constellation ‘Everlasting Demise’ said that he gave them only to you]

“How petty. And, since it’s mine, I can do whatever I want with it”

[The constellation ‘Everlasting Demise’ said but…]

“Shut up”

“Besides, you gave me a lot of things. It isn’t as if I am going to run out of things anyway”

[The constellation ‘Everlasting Demise’ said that he will give you more if you run out]

“Oh, thanks.”

Cale’s bright smile and happy aura radiating from him can’t be concealed even with a mask.

[The constellation ‘Everlasting Demise’ had a nose bleed]

[You have been sponsored 10000 coins]

‘I have given him second, third, fourth good impressions. All I have to do is sent him away now’

‘Hm? Why is he looking at me?’

‘Why hadn’t he left?’

Yoo Jonghyuk didn’t know a constellation with the moniker ‘Everlasting Demise’ before.

Well, he is aware that he doesn’t know all of the constellations even with his knowledge.

This constellation seems strange. Too strange.

They seem to pamper Cale a lot.

But, it isn’t good to trust a constellation blindly.

He wanted to warn Cale before he left.

Cale walked over to him.

“Yoo Jonghyuk-ssi, I wish you a safe journey”

The eyes which were visible crinkled up in a smile.

Yoo Jonghyuk’s eyes softened unconsciously and something warmed his ice-cold heart.

He started to speak in a tone gentler than before.

“Can we hug before I leave?”

‘What the fuck?’

[The constellation ‘Secretive Plotter’ is shocked]

[The constellation ‘Secretive Plotter’ feels unbelievable]

‘Right?’

‘He isn’t going to stab me while we hug, right?’

‘It isn’t possible. If he wants to kill me, he would’ve pointed his sword at me already’

From what he knew from the days they traveled together, Yoo Jonghyuk likes to face threats head-
on.

He also hasn’t used any of his abilities in order to avoid suspicions. Also, he has many capable
people besides him who would destroy the enemies for him.

“Okay”

Cale agreed.

“Don’t trust the constellations blindly no matter how trustable they appear to be”

Yoo Jonghyuk whispered,

Cale’s eyes narrowed unnoticeably.

“I see. Thank you, Yoo Jonghyuk-ssi”

They separated the hug.

“You are not going to ask me how I know?”

Yoo Jonghyuk asked curiously with his usual face.

But, he was a little nervous about the answers.

“I trust Yoo Jonghyuk-ssi”

Cale brightly smiled.

Yoo Jonghyuk didn’t say anything but his smirk and his visibly good mood show everything.

But, Cale was not paying attention to Yoo Jonghyuk right now.

‘Of course, I would not fully trust the information. But, it’s confirmed that Yoo Jonghyuk is indeed
the protagonist and one of the three. And, I don’t even trust the gods in the first place’

Cale couldn’t rush now.

If he is really the protagonist, it would be easy to find him even without a form of communication.

‘Since, they are usually the center of chaos in the first place’

Yoo Jonghyuk nodded at him and left.

“You seem happy”

Rasheel said with his arms folded in front of him.

“Of course, I am”

He is happy since he doesn’t have to pretend to be a good person now.

“I am sure what you are thinking right now isn’t something I like”

Rasheel narrowed his eyes at him.

Cale shrugged his shoulders.

It has been three days and Kim Dokja hasn’t come back.

Yoo Jonghyuk has left.

“Nam Won-ya, can you go and take the people who came with us here except Han Myungoh?”

“Okay, hyung!”

Kim Nam Won left but not before secretly peeking at them.

“Cale-ssi? Nam Won said that you call us here?”

Park Changmin took the lead and asked him.

“That’s right”

Cale looked at each of them starting from left to right. Rasheel, Nam Won, Gilyoung, Park
Changmin, Lee Hyungsang, Yoo Sangah, and Seo Soo Yun.

“We have family out there. I’m worried about them”

The way Cale was looking afar made it seem like he was in a melancholy mood.

“Oh…”

Yoo Sangah and the rest looked at him in sympathy while Rasheel looked at him amused.

He knows Cale isn’t thinking anything at all.

Well, it was half-right.

He was just worried that the rest of his family might destroy the world if he was gone for a long
time.

“I and Rasheel will set out if Kim Dokja-ssi hasn’t come back until tomorrow”

“The children and others can come with us if you want to”

Cale added stoically after seeing the teary eyes directed at him.

While Kim Nam Won and Lee Gilyoung secretly high-fived, Cale continued.

“You can tell us what your family members look like. If we see them on our way, we can save
them or bring them along with us”

“I’m sure that we will see each other again”

Hmm?

‘Why are they looking at me like this?’

Cale became anxious.

‘...did I say something wrong?’

The rest, excluding Rasheel, were looking at him with tearful and moved gazes.
 Cale got goosebumps.

“Cale-ssi is really…”

“A good person”

“A saint”

“An angel!”

“Messiah!”

One thing was worse than another.

“Legend!”

Cale flinched after hearing the last word.

He quickly found the person who said that.

It was Kim Nam Won.

His lips twitch after he saw Kim Nam Won looking as if he had done a praiseworthy job.

He ignored it.

‘What did that bastard teach Nam Won!?’

Rasheel’s shoulders were twitching.

Cale glared at him.

[The constellations of absolute good system agreed with their words]

‘What the fuck-’

[The constellations of nebula ‘Ned’ said their stomach and sides hurt from laughing]

[The constellation ‘Everlasting Demise’ is looking at you in pity]

…It was all because of this bastard.

The cause of his troubles.

Cale’s gaze turned vicious.

Chapter End Notes

Sorry. I guess today's contents were pretty short. I mean compare to chapters before.
2.7 k words.

Just curious.
If you have to choose one, who would you choose?
1. Lee Soo Hyuk
2. 17 years old Sui Khan
3. Aged up, at least 22 years old Sui Khan

-I had another dilemma

In case, I said in case.
Should I ship Cale with Eruhaben and Fredo or just make them as his self-proclaimed
fathers?
 Ch12- the whereabouts
Chapter Notes

Aiya, sorry.
It's been a long time.

See the end of the chapter for more notes

In Seoul that was now ruined because of the cataclysm,...

“Bud-nim?”

A man nervously looked at the person who saved them when he stood up suddenly.

The handsome man with blue hair, green eyes, and glasses suddenly stood up, alerting everyone
near the bonfire.

“Bud-nim, is something wrong?”

A tall woman with black hair and brown eyes stood up as well, holding a small dagger in front of
her and a child while looking for potential enemies.

Another man covered their backs and he too, searched for the enemies.

The first man who nervously looked at Bud took out his gun and look around.

Bud is the strongest person here.

And he suddenly stood up without saying anything.

His earlier trace of alcohol and haze in his eyes was gone, and he had a sharp look in his eyes.

‘Something will happen!’

This, he was sure of it.

He was originally a man who was surrounded by the monsters with nowhere to escape.

This man, who looks like a vase with no abilities had severed the monsters at the eyes, heads,
necks, waists, and bodies at once.

It was a blue light.

The blue light akin to auras he had read in the fantasy novels.

Coupled with his foreigner-like appearance and blue hair, he thought he had come out of a book.

But, that was not it.

How was he so sure?

Because he knows this person.

This person was known as the most popular model and a highly skilled actor. And, for having the
same appearance, and name as a character from the book, ‘The birth of a Legend’.

The Birth of Legend.

Who doesn’t know that book?

And, seeing the Bud in the real world using the same aura and the fact he seems used to the
swords, not a normal sword but sharp, thin, long, and delicate. The aura. The same blue aura filled
him with a strange sensation.

Now, everything is ridiculous. The apocalypse. No one saw it coming.

If, if, the Birth of the legend’s characters are real from the start or… it doesn’t matter.

He only has one wish.

The reason he followed Bud.

…Can he see Cale Henituse?

At the thought of seeing that man in real life, coated his cheek with blush.

He was lucky that they extinguished the bonfire in fear of the monsters coming their way. Or that,
Bud, was occupied with focusing on what is coming rather than the strange state of his party
members.

~~~

Jack had several young kids behind him. They were all trailing after him like young ducklings to a
mother.

The first kid collided with Jack’s knee.

“Huh…?”

“Ah, sorry!”

Jack hurriedly appeased the teary boy covering his forehead.

In a moment of feeling a strange sensation, Jack had momentarily stopped walking.

As the saint of a god, he is very sensitive to divine powers or anything of such.

He felt something strange starting to envelop the world from the sky.

Jack can’t explain what it is but it definitely gives him a bad feeling.

Jack looked at the three children ranging the ages of 5~6.

He had brought them with him because their parents had either died or their parents hadn’t picked
them up.

The other children from the daycare had been picked up by their parents prior to 6 pm.
These children were the last. Their parents were busy and usually late at picking them up.

Actually, there was another child. But, he saw her father on the way and he took his child with him.

These children were low in spirit because they haven’t seen their parents.

Jack knew that they shouldn’t stay in one place for a long time. This is not a safe zone. They don’t
know whether a monster will pop up suddenly.

He had seen one of the children’s dead parents on the way. Thankfully. He had temporarily left
them in a safe place because he smelled the scent of dead bodies.

Jack looked up to the sky. His golden blonde hair illuminated the path like a sun at the scene of
night descending.

For the children, Jack is warm. Very warm and powerful like the sun. He had always protected
them and he was like a lamp showing them the way in the dark.

No matter what, even if he is not as powerful as the people near Cale, he will definitely protect
these children.

Jack had a determined look on his face.

Jack took out the divine item given to him by his god.

It was a staff.

It was silver in color with gorgeous gold linings and intricate and beautiful patterns.

It had an orb shining holy white color on top.

Overall, it looks holy and befitting of a saint.

[The constellation ‘Light that welcomes all’ is proud of you]

[The constellation ‘Light that welcomes all’ says that she will protect you]

[The constellation ‘Light that welcomes all’ says to be careful]

[You have been sponsored 10000 coins]

~~~

“Ha! Is that all!?”

Rosalyn shouted with a vigorous look.

Her eyes were shining brightly and unwavering.

She was floating in the air with dense red mana around her.

The monster corpses were littered all over the street.

Her red mana, red hair, and eyes were like shining beacons in the dark.

The monsters whimpered.

This human had killed others easily as if they were nothing.

“COME ON! It has been a long time since I have stretched like this!”

Rosalyn challenged the monsters.

When the monsters didn’t come to her, she went to the monsters.

Thus, began the one-sided slaughter.

[The constellations who like massacres are cheering]

[The constellation ‘The ancient dragon’ shouts, yes! Beat them up!]

~~~

Lock knew the apocalypse would happen today based on the young master’s warning.

But, he had willingly gone to school despite knowing about that.

He wanted to save his friends and classmates.

He was thankful to Beacrox for giving him a hand sanitizer.

Actually, Beacrox had given them hand sanitizers because he thought they would have a lot of
blood on their hands. Be it the humans’ or the monsters’. Who knew it would be useful in an
unexpected situation like this?

As a result, his classmates didn’t have to kill each other to survive.

Lock had evaded the monsters he can and only if he can’t, he chose to engage with them.

Lock’s friends parted ways with him one way or another.

Lock knows his family is strong but he is still worried about them.

As he headed toward the next scenario, All Lock had in mind was his family.

[The constellation 'Last Dragon Lord' says to be careful]

~~~

A frown was seen on Beacrox’s stoic face.

He looks at the blood-stained white gloves in disgust and replaced the filthy ones with the brand
new clean ones.

The smell of rusty iron tickled his nose. A scent that he is all too familiar with.

Beacrox sighed and decided not to clean all the corpses and blood.

Although it slightly prickles his conscience not to clean the filth off, he has more important things
to do right now.

He doesn’t know where young master and Lock are.

It doesn’t matter. He will eventually find them. No, he will find them.
With a clear intention in mind, Beacrox didn’t look back and left the bloody studio filled with the
residuals flesh of monsters, no intact human corpses, only fragment pieces of hands, legs, and even
some eyeballs rolling on the ground just like glass balls, heads torn away from the bodies,
Intestines spilling out from the stomach, White brain matters and dislocated bones such as spinal
cord bent in half, yellow urines flow, upper body that was bitten like a crunchy snack and the torso
that was left alone as if they got bored playing with a toy-

One would think that a rough and cruel battle happened here from the state of the room where
there was destroyed furniture, corpses littered all over, where the murky blood was flowing across
the ground, and the red-turned-white walls, while you can smell the heavy scent of blood that
could cause nausea.

They would shiver thinking about how scary the battle was. The corpses’ white bones, internal
organs, and gory scenes were revealed for all to see as if wild human-eating beasts had invaded.

On the contrary, Beacrox, the only survivor was clean with not a single injury.

As such, this survivor is even more scarier. But, those who saw the room wouldn’t think that a
human survive in this hell room, for even a tracker would tell that everyone died and none
survived.

-All of his tracks were erased.

He only stuffs the raw meats, vegetables, cooked food, and delicacies into the space inventory- a
new skill he got from his sponsor.

As Beacrox walked, his black leather shoes gained a tint of red from the blood.

Beacrox finally stepped outside of this disgusting room.

He observed the surrounding. Dilapidated buildings and more corpses were seen. Without a change
of expression, Beacrox surveyed to take in more information.

Cale and the brat are with me.

Beacrox stumbled over nothing and almost fell.

What.The.Fuck!??

Beacrox looked around with murderous eyes. Thank god,- oh no, thanks Cale-nim, the rates of
victims didn’t go up more since only Beacrox was alive in that neighborhood.

Thus, Beacrox was saved from embarrassment and our non-existent victim heaved a sigh of relief
since they would have been killed to hide the evidence since our torturer chef doesn’t want his
Cale-nim to know such a funny accident happened.

Actually, Cale wouldn’t believe it even if he was told the truth. Beacrox… The torturer slash chef
aka the son of Ron FUCKING Molan tripped over nothing? NO-FUCKING-WAY!

Beacrox took the time to analyze with huge reassurance and a bit of haste.

He was familiar with that rude and arrogant tone. Archie also has that kind of tone but he
remembers that Cale went outside with that dragon and Nam Won today. It could be none other
than one of the rivals; Rasheel.
Because Rasheel likes to use his fist more than magic, Beacrox had forgotten that Rasheel is also a
dragon. The emperor of magic.

It was a consolation that their strongest right now is with Cale. Although Rasheel sometimes acts
like he doesn’t care, Beacrox had noticed the way he looks at Cale.

It doesn’t matter that his rival in love is with Cale and could gain some points. Because that thug
dragon is wrapped around Cale's little finger and Cale will not step forward if there are people to
use around him. They have to get stronger. Beacrox hadn’t forgotten that Cale had to step forward
because they couldn't handle it themselves. It was part of their fault that Cale had to get hurt.

Speaking of getting hurt,... Beacrox had some flashbacks.

That dragon can’t be trusted. Scratched that. None could stop his mischievous young master-nim
when he is feeling the need to be sacrificial.

Beacrox started to act even faster. He will have to watch Cale himself without losing sight of him.

…Maybe, he will stay still for some time if tons of lemon tea is given to him?

~~~

“Is Cale-nim really that great of an existence?” A young man asked with hopeful eyes and a little
bit of doubt.

There was a crowd formed by more than 10 people with a handsome white hair man at the front.
The color of the man’s clothes was unrecognizable which he claimed was the blood of monsters.

The sunlight gently pouring down on his white hair, coupled with his as beautiful as a painting
appearance, he looks like he came down from the above to save the mortals from the calamity. He
was like a holy warrior from the mythologies that became alive.

(A/N; Clopeh naturally learned from the best; his god)

“Can he really save us?” A middle-aged woman along with her daughter looked at him for the
answer.

With a gentle voice that was clear and confident, Clopeh passionately spoke, “Of course, my god is
a great being that can rival a god. Gods can’t come down to save us. But, my god can!”

Murmurs broke out. They whispered to each other. Some of them were persuaded because of how
confident the young man’s eyes were. Even if he is a charlatan, they have more people. Can’t they
take care of one person?

“You said that he is a god but isn’t he also a human?” One weakly asked.

Because of how soft and quiet his voice is, it was buried under the crowd’s murmurs. Only Clopeh
heard him. His expression remained the same; compassionate and kind with a warm smile. But, his
eye unnoticeably twitched.

“Hah! There’s no such thing as a selfless person who would sacrifice himself for the world! He
must have has ulterior motives in mind! Someone that good only exists in fairy tales!” A man
bitterly said.

“That’s why Cale-nim is a great being that will never be seen again” Clopeh stated with feverish
eyes.

They are now convinced that this man called Clopeh is a lunatic and crazy about a cult on top of it.

They are speaking about the lives here. They can’t easily sway.

This young man, with white hair and a benevolent expression, saved their group when they were
overwhelmed by the monsters.

He was their savior but they are in a dilemma of believing what he says.

He said that he serves a god, who is the savior of all beings. And asked them to join him in
exchange for protection.

“Seeing is Believing” Clopeh clasped his hand piously.

He spoke once more. “I understand that you couldn’t believe me without evidence. That’s why,
come with me to the Myeongdong station. I will protect you the whole way. After we met my god,
you can decide whether to serve him or not. My god won’t be mad just because of a trivial matter
like that. My god is kind to all”

‘In fact, my god doesn’t even want believers. But, that can’t be happened. After what my god has
sacrificed for them, they have to realize his greatness for sure’

His god is someone who would be remembered throughout history even without his existence. He
only amplified and actively recruit the believers.

He is confident that even without him, there would be many who would come to worship his god.

Clopeh thought with cold eyes. He remembered that there are some ungrateful people in the world.
If the people in their original world turned to be the dogs who bit the hand who fed them, and dare
to slander his god, they will know why he is called a sword master. Besides, when the time comes,
he believes that his god’s allies would help him torture them.

His god is indeed the greatest. To be able to easily collect allies like pokemons -one of the things
he learned from this world- Beautiful both internally and externally, his god’s charm is indeed
undeniable.

Clopeh doesn’t look like a crazy pious lunatic like now. In fact, his expression right now is that of
a lovesick madman.

The leader, this middle-aged man with a bit of fat’s only concern is himself. Clopeh could see
through him at one glance. His eyes when looking at the young girls and women were filled with
lust. Clopeh couldn’t let someone like him taint his god with his disgusting presence.

He has to be cut off for the good. Not only him.

Clopeh’s cold eyes briefly passed over everyone, in fact, secretly eyeing the selfish, greedy,
lustful, disgusting men that may taint his god. On the way to the Myeongdong station, before they
are granted by the magnificent presence of his god, those guys will go to the God of Death.

At the God of Death’s name, Clopeh was filled with hatred and jealousy. Because being a god
means he will be able to look at his god for eternity. Something, Clopeh could never achieve
because a mortal, a human’s lifespan is different from that of a great being.
But, that will not stop him from dedicating his measly, unworthy life to his god.

Clopeh knew his god is capable of achieving many more great things. At this point, it’s almost like
he’s fated.

He worried whether his god would be disrespected after he died or his god’s legend -achievements,
sacrifices- would disappear along the river of history.

That’s why he planned to leave his legacy to someone before he died. In order to maintain the
reputation of his god, for the legend to never disappear, for everyone to know that they are only
alive because of his god-

In this way, even without him, the church of Calesim will be maintained for generations to
generations and the later generations to come.

No one shall forget the Cale Henituse and everyone shall know his greatness!

Clopeh felt his whole being trembling with excitement at the thought of that.

This is Clopeh’s lifetime mission!

(A/N; Clopeh’s existence be Cale’s greatest nightmare. Lmao. Do I feel bad for Cale? No
*Shrugs*)

~~~

“KAHAHAHA!”

“LET’S FIGHT! MY BEST FRIEND IS WAITING!”

Toonka shouted with his booming voice making the birds startled and causing them to fly away on
the spot.

Bang Bang

Loud footsteps were heard and the earth trembled with each step. The buff and near 2 meters
Toonka was causing this.

Looking from afar, his opponent was a monster that looks like a giant bull with long fur that looks
soft but was as hard as steel armor in actuality. Its body was huge and muscular overall with over 4
m in height. Making Toonka looks like a child in front of the monster.

It had the color of muddy black and its’ horns were massive, in addition, the way they gradually
curved along the upper parts made it appear beautiful. When they caught the light, the tips look
shiny and glinted dangerously under the sun, which made one think whether they would be as
sharp as their appearance.

Smokes came out of its nose in anger and it charged with its’ horns aiming at the human in front of
it for daring to be disrespectful.

Toonka didn’t care how the monster look sturdy or how its horns appear sharp. He just laughed out
loud again and dashed at the monster, seizing the monstrous horns with his bare hand. The monster
struggled and kicked its’ legs, the earth trembled beneath them and dust rose. The monster’s
enormous strength that was expected from its’ giant build didn’t manage to bulge Toonka even a
little bit.
A stalemate reached for a second before Toonka lifted the monster and immediately threw it to the
side where the place happened to be a building, it collided with the huge structure which was
expected. The building crumbled down to become debris and the monster wasn’t able to get up for
some seconds in the process.

Toonka took advantage of those few seconds and sprinted towards the monster then, their battle
continued.

The battle was filled with defending noises as well as a great amount of dust.

[The constellation ‘One who razes the battlefield’ is cheering]

[The constellations who like fighting are excited]

[You have been sponsored 15000 coins]

~~~

Archie cursed and flung his spear to the side, causing his beloved spear to become clean again
from all the filth and blood.

Archie grumbled and swept his hair up with one hand, revealing his whole face, and exploding the
meter of handsomeness.

(A/N; wtf was I writing??)

Archie is like someone who is out of the beauty standard of the world. Whales weren’t praised as
the greatest race after the dragons by our young master silver shield for nothing.

Water dripped from the wet hair, Archie looks like he had just taken a shower. Archie was
swimming across the river, but not in the whale form. He knew that Cale would tell him to keep it
as a surprise if he was here.

Moreover, Archie’s sponsor was sending him indirect messages to not show himself. Although
killer whales obey none other than royals, Archie understood that in a strange unfamiliar world, the
more hole cards, the better.

(A/N; side eyeing [killer whales obey none other than royals]: killer whales = Archie, so, how
about Cale??)

Archie appears at ease on top of the water despite appearing like a human. Or, maybe not. His level
of attractiveness was a lethal attack. That’s how handsome he looks.

Archie swam like a nimble fish familiar with water and soon after, he reached the shore. Currently,
it was midnight with more stars presented in the sky than usual.

Archie didn’t bother to dry his clothes. No matter what, even if he is drenched, he is half a whale.
Thus, he won’t get sick even if he sleeps in damp clothes.

The soggy clothes clearly outlined the sexy eight abs with how tightly they clung to Archie’s skin.

Archie lit a fire with the primitive method, -not really primitive in their world- and grilled the
fishes after catching and cleaning them skillfully.

“Hmm?” Archie looked up at the night sky.

 ~~~

Some place time skipped and some people weren’t time skipped, now at night time and in the same
time zone, all of them focus on the sky at the same time.

At the same time, throughout Seoul, across the Korean peninsula, the gorgeous meteor shower
descended from the sky like stars falling to the ground, down to the earth. From the sky, and to the
world.

Cale, Rasheel, Archie, Toonka, Rosalyn, Lock, Bud, Clopeh, Jack, and Beacrox all knew that they
have been closed off from the rest of the world.

More importantly, they have to be proactive and sought out the rest of their friends, family
members, and allies. They have to speed things up.

“Haha, what a specular sight~” Someone licked their lips. In the darkness, only the glowing red
eyes were seen.

Chapter End Notes

I know this chapter was short...

But, it has been a long time since I updated, so...
For anyone who might have been confused by this chapter, this chapter is like a
prelude to a new something I am going to add in this crossover.
It must have been confusing for you to think why some characters' timelines weren't
the same when they were shown.
At first, it was because I forgot that everyone's was supposed to be at night time.
I thought about whether to rewrite those parts or not and then, I thought, this work too.
The rest of the plot will be explained later.
Actually, I have forgotten the chapter when the meteor shower happened in orv and
Seoul was closed off from the rest. Can you tell me if you know the chapter?
All my notes about orv gone, mistakenly deleted them. boo hoo...
Meteor shower is actually supposed to happen much later, right?
Today chapter's intention was to show the readers the rest of Cale's party members
who were sent here along with Cale. It has been a long time since everyone saw them,
right?
So, here! I give you a present of their lovely presence!
Was my somewhat gory scene at Beacrox okay?
How about the short fight of Toonka?
And the smexy Archie?
*Nervous*

Thanks for reading~

 Ch13- Just missed each other
Chapter Notes

Yoo Sangah- an older sister like character <3~

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Some days ago~

“Cale-ssi, please take good care of yourself and eat more”

Yoo Sangah held Cale’s hand and looked at him in the eyes as if daring him to say no.

“Also, Gilyoung, Nam Won, are you sure you two are not staying here? Ah! Please don’t
misunderstand!”

She waved her hands and her eyes grew a bit panicked at the thought of them misunderstanding her
but she still spoke her original intentions.

“I understand that Rasheel-nim is stronger than all of us here and can protect you but I’m just
worried. I mean, It’s not that I don’t believe you but there are a lot of scary monsters outside. And
they are just children…. Just, what if…”

Yoo Sangah’s voice grew smaller at the end.

“Yoo Sangah-ssi, you don’t need to worry”

As she heard a warm voice that has become familiar to her these days, she slowly lifted her head.

“Neither the children nor others will be harmed in any way”

With her lips pressed against each other, Yoo Sangah briefly closed her eyes.

“I understand. That’s why let’s make a promise”

“A promise?” Cale questioned. He usually makes deals but a promise… The corner of his lips
quirked upward under his mask.

“Sure let’s do that”

Yoo Sangah’s face was bright but the same time, serious.

“In the past days, Cale-ssi became like a little brother to me”

She started. Anyone could see that she was sincere.

“We will not die until we see you all again, so, none of you can die either”

Seo Soo Yun smiled. Yoo Sangah was not saying that only to Cale. It was to all of them. She was
asking all of them not to die and in return, they will preserve and survive. It was a simple but heavy
request.

The crowd formed by Seo Soo Yun, Park Changmin, Rasheel, Lee Gilyoung, Kim Nam Won, Lee
Hyung Sang, and finally, Yoo Sangah focus their gaze on Cale.

Receiving these eyes and the burden behind them, Cale affirmed. “I promise. None of them will
die”

Rasheel’s lips twitched.

“Also, Yoo Sangah-ssi, children are stronger than you think”

Cale had seen many strong children until now. Although, it was heartbreaking that they matured
early due to the rotten world and disgusting adults.

“Huh?”

The solemn mood suddenly turned lighthearted.

“Naturally, you will see later but you have to stay alive until then to see that scene”

Yoo Sangah was dumbfounded. She felt like her words somehow returned to her.

“Sure”

“Instead, let’s add one more condition”

Yoo Sangah happily smiled.

“Uh…?”

Seeing such a Yoo Sangah, an iffy feeling grew in Cale’s chest.

“You said, ‘Neither the children nor the others will be harmed in any way’ ”

“Umm… Yes?”

Yoo Sangah’s smile became thicker and the iffy feeling became more and more obvious that he
almost couldn’t maintain his composure.

“Let’s add Cale-ssi to that”

“What do you mean-”

Judging at that clueless face that showed he doesn’t have a clue whatsoever, she didn’t let him
finish.

“Cale-ssi also can’t get hurt”

Cale’s mouth closed and opened several times. The rest were looking at Yoo Sang Ah with a new
look. Even Rasheel. This woman seems to have gasped Cale’s character with the little time she
spent with him. What a keen woman. But this means she cares about Cale enough to try to
understand what kind of person he is.

“I object to one thing!” Nam Won shouted, destroying the atmosphere.

“???”

A bunch of question marks appeared above the crowd.

Rasheel glanced at him irritatedly. He was merciful enough not to glare at that brat. (A/N; Admit
it. You are a softie)

Before anyone could ask what was up with him, Nam Won cried out in a vigorous voice.

“We can protect ourselves! It’s not that hyung should protect us, rather, we should protect hyung!
Look at those skinny arms! Look at those pale skin!”

Everyone turned to look at Cale simultaneously. Unlike before, Cale flinched.

“Did he get thinner?!”

“Right? Look at those thin wrists!”

“He looks like a white sheet of paper!”

"No, he's actually whiter!"

“Oh my god! I could warp my hand around his waist with one hand!”

With each remark, Cale flinched more.

No, guys. That’s not it. They are just my natural skin color! And, I am not thin like before!

“No, you-”

Nam Won cut him off.

“Who are you trying to fool now, hyung? I have heard all of your pain and sacrifice from Clopeh
hyung!”

Cale flinched. But this time it’s because Nam Won looked like he is about to cry.

“Sacrifice?” Park Changmin pointed out a word.

You punk! There were a lot of words and sentences, just why did you have to notice that word!?

“Right”

Nam Won choked out a sob. He continued in a horse voice. Rasheel begrudgingly patted his back.

“Hyung is someone who will sacrifice himself for others! That’s why we have to prevent him from
doing things like that in the future!”

With his emotions visibly excited, Nam Won looked determined.

“Oh my!” Seo Soo Yun covered her mouth.

The rest’s eyes started to glimmer with sparkles of admiration.

‘Not bad, brat’ Rasheel looked at him in appreciation.

It was then, Yoo Sangah noticed she had made a mistake. How could she put such a heavy burden
on such an honest and admirable young man who could and would sacrifice himself for others in
need? She was wrong. Others should protect him, no, others should also protect themselves so that
he can’t find a chance to sacrifice himself.

“I’m sorry” Yoo Sangah bowed ninety degrees in shame.

Cale helped her up. “Why are you bowing? Please get up”

“No, I was wrong. I shouldn’t have made you carry the lives of others. As someone older than you,
I’m ashamed”

Cale tried to refute but Nam Won cut him up again.

“The past is the past. You shouldn’t make a mistake like this anymore”

Yoo Sangah accepted a scolding of a teenager easily because she needs it.

Cale was proud of Nam Won but he still felt like something was wrong and the conversation was
going in a weird direction.

“Besides, only through the battles, can we grow. And the injuries are definitely possible!”

Gilyoung nodded in agreement.

Yoo Sangah still looked at the children in worry. It was like her brain is saying that they are right
but her heart was saying that they are just children.

Park Changmin added. “I agree as well. In this new world, we all have to depend on ourselves! We
all have to take responsibility for our lives! And we have to get stronger to survive! Even if it
means charging straight at monsters!” Fire lit up in his eyes.

…No, you punk. Isn’t it just suicide, charging straight at monsters?

He seemed normal at first. How did he become like this? Or, was he like this from the start? No,
the real question is why are his eyes so scary?

Cale was sure that this Park Changmin is not normal as well. He sighed in his heart, thinking why
couldn’t there be normal people near him.

Lee Hyun Sang decided on something after seeing Park Changmin’s eyes burning with passion. He
will also get stronger and survive. More than before.

Cale’s temple throbbed.

‘This is driving me nuts’

There are two now. Park Changmin and Lee Hyun Sang. He was glad that they are determined on
getting stronger but why are they looking at him with eyes like that?

‘Th-they won’t beat me up, right? They are not people like that after all’

Despite reassuring himself, Cale swallowed thickly.

Those eyes felt like burning holes through him. Even the Sealed God's evil laser beams making a
donut out of him would be better.
Yoo Sangah’s heart didn’t settle at all.

…and, Cale’s didn’t as well.

Seo Soo Yun somewhat comforted her. “Well, all that matter is we survive, right?”

Yoo Sangah weakly muttered, yes. The look in her eyes indicated that she had given up.

‘Yoo Sangah-ssi, I understand what you are feeling’

Cale felt a sense of camaraderie with her.

Cale sighed.

“Well, don’t worry. I have some healing potions. I will make sure they don’t die”

“Cale-ssi is really…”

Park Changmin was moved.

“Are you going now?” What he asked was normal but Lee Hyun Sang was nervously yet
respectfully saluting him like a soldier akin to a superior. Maybe, because he felt that Cale was not
a normal man. Or that, despite the way he appears weak, there was no fear or even intimidation in
his eyes when they were traveling together and fighting monsters. He was at ease and seemed used
to it.

Cale looked at the time from his phone.

“Yes, Dokja-ssi still hasn’t come back yet. We are sorry but we can’t afford to wait any longer”

“Yes, I understand” Lee Hyung Sang could understand that this saint-like man was worried about
his friends and families, and that, many people are also going to be saved along the way by him.
Just like them. So, the sooner he goes, the more people are going to be saved.

Cale had to squint his eyes at the brightness coming out from Lee Hyung Sang and the admiring
eyes.

‘No, don’t look at me this way’

Cale hurriedly changed the subject.

“By the way, here”

Cale took out a special dimensional bag he prepared for them and threw it to Lee Hyun Sang.

“What is this?” A clueless Lee Hyun Sang brought the bag up to his face. Then, stared at Cale.

“There are some healing potions and some necessary items in that bag” Cale nonchalantly said.

“Cale-ssi, you are more important! Also, these are so precious! Please take them back”

Lee Hyun Sang attempted to give them back to Cale but was stopped by him.

Cale flipped his hair.

“Lee Hyun Sang-ssi”

“Y-Yes?”

“Do you know? Even in the apocalypse…”

Cale’s voice slowly went lower as if he was sharing a secret.

“...I’m still rich”

Cale finished with a smug look.

“Huh?”

The confused people let out confused noises.

As if they were waiting, the notifications rang out.

[The constellation ‘Everlasting Demise’ is saying Dang, right]

[The constellation ‘Everlasting Demise’ has sponsored 20000 coins]

[The constellation ‘The Dawn Giver’ has sponsored 30000 coins]

[The constellation ‘Everlasting Demise’ has sponsored 40000 coins]

[The constellation ‘The Dawn Giver’ has sponsored 50000 coins]

[The constellation ‘The Law of Stability’ snorted]

[The constellation ‘The Law of stability’ said you guys are so childish]

[The constellation ‘Chaos Ruler’ said I can’t believe you are the one saying this to the constellation
‘The Law of Stability’]

[The constellation ‘Manifestation of Beauty’ tells the incarnation ‘Cale Henituse’ to ignore them]

[The constellation ‘Manifestation of Beauty’ has sponsored 30000 coins]

[The constellations are surprised once again at the amounts of coins being sponsored]

[Some poor constellations are wondering if someone could donate some coins to them]

[The constellations from nebula ‘Ned’ are directing their gazes to the incarnation ‘Cale Henituse’]

[Some poor constellations said he is an incarnation]

[The constellation ‘Lady of the Moon’ says he is rich]

[Some poor constellations pondered]

[Some constellations are shamelessly asking the incarnation ‘Cale Henituse’ for money]

[The constellation ‘Everlasting Demise’ is feeling astonished that someone is asking for money
from the incarnation ‘Cale Henituse’]

[The constellation ‘Agent of Anguish’ agreed]

[The constellations from the nebula ‘Ned’ are surprised that the constellation ‘Agent of Anguish’
is still here]

[The constellation from the nebula ‘Ned’ are hauling insults at the constellation ‘Agent of
Anguish’]

[The constellation ‘Agent of Anguish’ says bitches, I can go wherever I want]

[The constellation ‘Source of Life’ wants to make a skewer out of the constellation ‘Agent of
Anguish’]

[The constellation ‘Everlasting Demise’ swears, listen here you little bitch, the next time I get a
chance, your chance to exist will be non-existence]

[The constellation…

[The constellation ‘Chaos Ruler’ is enjoying the chaos]

Cale was looking at the notifications in interest. It’s not every day you can see gods insulting each
other.

But, giving them his money? NO-FUCKING-WAY!

“Rasheel-nim, please be sure to protect them”

Yoo Sangah hesitated for a moment but then, looking determined, she ran after them and quietly
asked in nervousness at Rasheel who was at the back of the group. How could she not be nervous?
They had seen this man's prowess along the way to the station.

“Hmph. I’ll do that even without you asking” Rasheel grumpily said. How dare a human doubt
him? And order him on top of it? Him, a great, majestic, esteemed dragon? Oh, my dragons, just
what has the world come into?

About 15 Minutes later-

“Dokja-ssi!”

Yoo Sangah came running toward Kim Dokja who was carrying an unconscious woman.

“Yoo Sangah-ssi”

Kim Dokja was about to offer her a handshake but noticed her dumbfounded face.

“...Is something wrong?”

His face became stiff and serious.

“How about others?”

Looking around, Kim Dokja saw how the Gumho station was filled with people but the only one he
was familiar with was Yoo Sangah in front of him.
“Oh! Dokja-ssi, I’m glad you are safe!”

It was another familiar voice. It was Lee Hyun Sang. Kim Dokja’s tense shoulders unnoticeably
relaxed.

But, he has to ask what he has to ask. As the weight on his back became heavier, Kim Dokja shited
the woman higher onto his back.

“Yoo Sangah-ssi, Lee Hyun Sang–ssi, I’m glad to see you two as well. How about others?”

Kim Dokja soon knew the reason for Yoo Sangah’s dumbfounded face.

“That… Kim Dokja-ssi…” Lee Hyun Sang trailed off.

Lee Hyun Sang and Yoo Sangah looked at each other.

Yoo Sangah continued. “You just missed them by a narrow bargain”

“Huh?”

Both Kim Dokja’s eyes and mouth opened wide in disbelief.

Lee Hyun Sang added with an awkward face.

“I believe it has only been fifteen minutes since they went out”

Notifications appeared in front of Kim Dokja’s eyes.

[The constellation ‘Abyssal Black Flame Dragon’ is laughing at you]

[The constellation ‘Demon like Judge of Fire’ is comforting incarnation ‘Kim Dokja’]

[The constellation ‘Secretive Plotter’ shook his head]

[The constellation ‘Prisoner of Golden Headband’ is gripping his hair in frustration]

No, wait. Why are you frustrated in the first place?

This is not the time to think about that kind of thing. Kim Dokja shook his head.

He is still confused.

Just when he was about to ask more,

“Everybody, out of the way!”

Four men including a familiar face started to surround them with hammers or pipes.

“Department head”

Yoo Sangah mumbled beside him.

Indeed, the familiar face is indeed the department head, Han Myungoh. It seems that his arrogance
reappeared after Cale is nowhere in the sight.

“G-Get rid of that guy! He is a very bad person! He shouldn’t be here!” Han Myungoh pointed at
Kim Dokja and yelled with a pale face.
It looks like his conscience was acting on him.

The way Han Myungoh was in the middle of their group, it appears that he was the leader. Yet,
none of the men listened to him.

Oh?

Kim Dokja thought it was very interesting.

“Haha, Han hyung, everyone should get along so why don’t you stop?”

Behind Han Myungoh’s group, a foreign voice intruded.

“Th-that…” Han Myungoh stuttered.

“You are a new person” The voice ignored Han Myungoh just like that. It was clear whom the
voice was talking about.

The men split apart and the owner of the voice, a slim man walked through.

“Nice to meet you. Can I ask what your name is?”

A sly smile like a disgusting snake.

“Kim Dokja”

“Dokja-ssi, I see. My name is Cheon Inho. By the way, I heard the story from those you came
with. You fought a monster and saved my members”

Kim Dokja couldn’t be any more surprised.

“Everyone, please gather! We have a new group member!”

After Cheon Inho’s words, people started to turn this way one by one.

Oh, wait. Kim Dokja could be more surprised.

(Did you feel the sarcasm?)

More and more eyes heating up with extreme hunger fell on Kim Dokja. More precisely, the
convenience bag in Kim Dokja’s hands.

A pair of eyes filled with contempt and triumph looked down on Kim Dokja.

Cheon Inho was confident that this was his victory.

So, how did things become this way?

His members were getting beaten up one by one.

Poof

Poof

Bang!

Every time, the sound of flesh colliding with each other reached his ears, Cheon Inho flinched.
 Tap

Tap

Cheon Inho trembled at that person, no, that devil walking toward him with blood-stained fists.

He didn’t dare bat an eyelash or even breath loudly. He gulped audibly but for him, it felt like the
whole world heard that.

He tightened his grip and his eyes ran everywhere then, stopped when they caught an iron pipe not
lying far away from him.

He stealthily eyed the monster. They still have quite a distance. He can still take that pipe and
counterattack, he concluded. A plan was starting to form.

But before he could implant that simple plan, the man he was keeping an eye on vanished.

“Huh?”

His eyes widened.

The last thing he saw was a blood-stained fist which appeared giant because it suddenly appeared
before him.

How did everything go wrong?

He thought before his last conscience disappeared.

Chapter End Notes

Oh my Cale-nim, why did writing this chapter full of conversations felt mentally
taxing? Or was it just because it has been a long time since I write?
 Ch14- Introverts vs Extroverts
Chapter Notes

It has been a long time~

And... I'm really sorry for not updating...
*Guilty

Ahem... this chapter was short and hasn't been edited so, if you see any errors, please
notify me. I rushed this chapter. And, I wanted to update this first. Considering I
haven't updated for many days.

Also, you can suggest me some ideas. I was lost for some days, and thinking of what
to write, then, ended up not writing at all. Thank you so much for your kind
comments! They gave me strength! I was feeling empty these days. Truly, thank you.

This chapter was a little short tho...

Still, there are new characters
*winks
They are my own characters.
I'm sorry for the people in the discord server I created.
I don't use discord often, actually, 'often' is a fancy word. Before, like once a month? I
left it alone for two years. So, I don't know how to make it fun like other servers-
something I was in part of but is a ghost. I don't know how to use it, honestly. I'm
sorry *bows
If you want to, you can quit it anytime.
Well, stopping this gloomy speech, please enjoys your treat

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Oh, dear heaven above!

How could someone like this exist!?

How could heaven grace them with someone like this?

Won’t all the goodness from heaven come along with this angel?

Perhaps, the gods really hadn’t abandoned them…

Seo Soo Yun thought, barely holding her tears in sheer gratitude as she looked at the sickly pale
red hair man with blood dripping down his chin at the front who had a silver light coming out from
his outstretched hand and a holy looking silver shield withstanding the attack from a monster.

After they left the Gumho station…

“Where are we going?” Park Changmin was carrying a bag with a spear in his hand- given to him
by our dear Cale-nim.

At his question, others look toward Cale for the answers.

“Well…

Cale opened his mouth, looking around at the same time.

Above the world, no, heaven? That’s wrong either. In the universe? In a celestial space? Anyway,
in a place filled with a variety of stars, the universe itself like a background, and meteorites floating
around, a man stood out.

It was like the man appeared out of nowhere.

It was a strange sight. Calling it bizarre would be a better choice. No human beings who have ever
stepped out into space have ever seen something like this. Can a man, a human, not be swayed by
the pulling of gravity without the usage of a spacesuit? The answer would be ‘no’. Next, fear
would creep in, then, anxiety is inevitable. Because they don’t know who or what this monster
wearing human skin is. Humans are always afraid of the unknown. However, this ‘being’ wouldn’t
care whether others are scared of him or not. Nor, what others think about him.

In his gorgeous yet eerie eyes like a whole galaxy is contained in it, only coldness, no, not
coldness- this is indifference. Indifference that disregards the lives of others. Indifference that
doesn’t care about anything and everything. Coldness is a type of emotion. And this man only has
indifference, he doesn’t even seem to have a silver of emotion.

Still, the man's eyes suddenly turned gentle unexpectedly after seeing something in the transparent
square screen in front of him. One would be more than surprised for any emotions to come out of
this man who had an unapproachable aura and no emotion previously. Even more so for those who
had known the man for a long time.

“...how beautiful”

The man muttered intoxicatedly, his eyes not straying away from the screen one bit, a white hand
with a lot of calluses and scars unconsciously moved and lightly stroked the pale cheek of the red
hair man as if to wipe the blood off him.

His hand came to a stop and harsh reality came back to him. There was a barrier separating them.
The barrier called Starstream, the barrier called probability, the barrier called worlds, the barrier
called mortals and gods, and a lot, lot more.

The man let out a soft sigh and put down his hand as if it was regrettable, as if he had given up.
But, his eyes showed none of that. A murderous intent broke out. The space around him shuffled
and some kind of black holes materialized then vanished another second. It was not one or two of
these things that was happening right now but a lot. If someone with good eyesight managed to see
those black holes, they would be amazed. Those black holes only appeared like black holes
because they disappeared too fast. In truth, there were some scenes like a victorian kingdom, a
modern clothed people with modern buildings, there was a place like a universe, flames burning all
over with dirty and despaired workers, in short many places.

Another emotion. Others who know him would be more astonished. This man didn’t have any
emotions for more than a millennium. He was someone who even got bored of killing. Then, grew
colder and got more indifferent as the years went by.

As for why he was angry, it was understandable. The man had been watching the redhead for
many years. Yet, the man in question doesn’t even know of his existence. When he planned to
meet him in person, those damn gods intervened. Just when he decided not to care about any laws,
he got transported to another world- universe and now, there are more things separating them.
“Hahh…”

The man sighed and looked at the ball of light that took shape next to him all of a sudden.

“Why are you here, oh God of Hope?”

The man glanced then, turned away from the light ball with no emotion and looked at the screen
once more. The light ball that resembled more of small faint light moved along the infinite
darkness of the universe, leaving a trail of light.

Finally reaching in front of the screen, the small light blocked the man’s view of the red hair man.
The man scowled and glared at the ball of light.

“What do you want?”

“I’m here to warn you, oh God of Space. Don’t do reckless things. This universe is not our
territory”

Indeed, the God of Space is someone who has no issues glaring at the God of Hope; one of the
gods since ancient times.

“It’s surprising. The guy who doesn’t move often is actively notifying another god for something
like this. The God of Hope, and not bastards like the God of Death and God of Balance. It really
surprised me”

God of Space sneered. The light flickered and didn’t reply. He didn’t care and continued.

“Why are you butting in? The God of Hope I heard about is nothing like this. Hmm? Is it because
of those mortals? Do you really care about them, oh God of Hope? Or,... him? Oh my, it looks like
he is really popular! But! It’s not you who should warn me about him but me who should warn
you. Don’t you dare to think about touching him. Don’t even think about watching him with your
antique eyes. Because he is mine ”

God of Space had grasped the God of Hope’s real intention with a few words. There are no useless
gods after all.

“He is yours? He doesn’t even know you”

The God of Hope’s voice rang across the space. Even though the God of Hope has no appearance
and is just the light, the God of Space felt like he was mocking him. That, he was being ridiculed.

God of Space’s handsome face was terribly distorted like a demon from hell.

God of Space was about to respond but another annoying bastard arrived.

“Heya~ What are you guys talking about?? It seems fun! Let me in, let me in!”

A real annoying guy.

“Oh? Am I intervening?”

The newly arrived person felt a thick aura of murderous intent and a stiff atmosphere.

“Oh well~”

He shrugs off.
“It’s too interesting for me to just go away after all. Well, you don’t mind me, right?”

Silver eyes curving until they look like a crescent moon, a cheerful smile, and a delicate face like a
girl.

“Well?”

The curved eyes became thinner.

It was the God of Hope who broke the rigid atmosphere that was caused by silence by speaking
first.

“Don’t you have your incarnation to look after, oh God of Contracts?”

A smile broke out on the newly arrived man- the God of Contracts’s face.

“He will be fine”

The smile didn’t change.

“In the first place, I chose him as my incarnation because he is useful and… a comrade of him”

All of them knew who was ‘him’.

The God of Space’s patience was thinning and was about to snap. It was those kinds of bugs who
stuck to him that prevented him from meeting him before he got to this universe.

Of course, the God of Contracts didn’t appear in his sight like he did. Thus, he was one of the
tolerable gods unlike the bastards like God of Death, God of Sun, etc. They are real bastards.

Nonetheless, the God of Contracts was also one of the gods watching at him. God of Space
suddenly wanted to sigh. There are too many rivals….. And it’s increasing by every second. What
is more frustrating is that he can’t do anything about it.

While he was lost in thoughts, the God Of Contracts was blabbering as usual without considering
or caring about others.

“Ah…. what was he called again?”

God of Contracts tilted his head. What greeted him was silence. God of Hope was too tired to
speak. He feels like he shouldn’t even come here to warn God of Space. Who knew he would meet
that talkative god here? Really, he shouldn’t have come here. His nonexistent eyes were staring at
the still talking God of Contacts exhaustly.

“-remembered! It’s Bob something! Or, was it Bud? It doesn’t matter anyway-”

He wasn’t stopping. Really, he shouldn’t have come here in the first place. Maybe he should go to
the God of Fortune later to get some luck from him?

God of Hope was questioning his whole life choices as he watched the out-of-focus God of
Space’s eyes and the blabbering God of Contracts.

“-going to visit God of Ice afterward! By the way, she sponsored that fanatic white hair lunatic.
Well, considering ‘that’, not a strange choice though-”

The God of Contracts snapped his fingers and some papers popped up, staying in the air before a
 strange sight of cracks appeared on them. Then, the God of Contracts disappeared, stillness and
peace returned, God of Hope heaved a sigh of relief, finally, Finally! He freaking left! God of
Hope’s ears are ringing and he felt several times more tired than dealing with his archenemy. The
God of space still lost in the thoughts, With fatigued eyes God of Hope eventually left, leaving
only the God of Space in the space.

The God of Contracts spoke and did everything he wanted before he left. (It’s to annoy those gods,
and speak bullshit about half of it, and to annoy them. He achieved his goal! Hooray! Please
applaud our cutie!!!)

“Ahh!”

God of Space yelled and was forced to get out of his fantasy to see what was attacking him. As
soon as his eyes gained clarity and usual indifference, all he saw were the white electric currents
coming toward him.

Chapter End Notes

btw, did you understand the title name?

Haha
 Ch15- Flashbacks
Chapter Notes

The problem is that there are too many constellations. I think I made too much ocs for
the new constellations. I have to think about plot. Especially now that, it's starting to
deviate from canon.

God of space sighed, full of emotions. Again, the one who knew him from before would be
surprised. FuLl oF eMotiOnS!? That madman!? No fUCKING Way! The God of Space is a rare
madman among the gods. Even when comparing him with other gods- wait, nevermind. I don't
think other gods, don't say evil gods, even normal gods are not sane.

There must be some sort of sorcery!!!

That is if you didn’t take into account of him being a literal god.

And, if I have to give an answer, that would be ‘LOVE’!!!

Love had changed him!

The sad thing is that, that ‘love’ is not his lover.

The sadder thing is that, that ‘love’ doesn’t love him.

The saddest thing is that, that ‘love’ doesn’t even know his existence.

Depressed, the God of Space watched the Probability coming toward him with dead eyes.

With a wave of his hand, he ripped open the space then, a black hole appeared and the God of
Space instantly disappeared.

What was left alone was the lonely and silent universe.

Just like a certain someone.

~~~

Flashbacks

On the way to search for family members and friends, with Cale’s observation, and Rasheel’s
strength, it was smooth at first.

As they walked through a destroyed area as if a storm had passed through with no humans in there,
and dead bodies littered all over, walls, buildings, streets, concrete, stained with blood, and puddles
of blood even formed into small pools in some specific areas, monsters roamed around to search
for their ‘food’. Everyone doubts their eyes at first. The previously rowdy places had now, been
reduced to this. They didn’t want to believe, but seeing is believing. They were shaken and forced
to realize that the world had really changed. Their mindsets changed little by little.

After that event, a depressing mood lingered over the party.

Cale didn’t try to console them by saying that ‘everything will be alright' ‘Things will be back to
normal soon’ It would help them a bit but in the end, they are just lies. It would be better for them
to accept reality and fight to survive. Without the will to fight back, they would just die sooner or
later.

The theme of this world is now, survival. And, it will forever be survival unless the goddamn star
stream and the gods / constellations leave this world alone. Which is not possible in Cale’s opinion.
And he was speaking from the experience here.

All the monsters encountered on the way were either slaughtered or ripped apart with bare hands
by Rasheel.

Cale could feel fear.

Fear from them about Rasheel’s strength.

Thinking from their point of view, Rasheel’s strength is very abnormal.

Even the constellations were starting to get concerned.

But, Cale didn’t give a crap.

The nebula ‘Ned’, well, it’s quite a strange nebula, or are all nebulas like that? Considering the
only nebula he had interacted with was the nebula ‘Ned’.

Unlike other constellations, they didn’t even mention Rasheel in their messages. As if they already
knew why Rasheel was like that. Moreover, they sponsored coins for every littlest of things he do
like tucking his hair behind his ear, tying his hair, eating, or just yawning. Seriously, don’t they
work or something? Are they that free?

He welcomes free money though.

Going back to the subject, Cale suspected that the constellations or the gods from the Nebula ‘Ned’
are gods from their universe. Either that or, they know about where he and his family came from
but why would they show goodwill to them? To the outsiders? Or was everything a show? The
first one was the most possible speculation at the moment. No matter what, Cale still didn’t trust
them fully.

The problem was next.

They were dragged into a sub-scenario. It was a trap. A monster jumped over them and while
Rasheel was confronting it, a magic like white circle with intricate patterns appeared from below
and enveloped them. Then, they were transported to a forest with nothing but monsters.

Those monsters were bigger, and most importantly, stronger than the monsters from before. If he
has to rate them by Earth 1’s standards, it would be about grade 2.

They are at the early scenario and most of their strength hadn’t come back. The worse thing was
the ‘zone’ was reducing their strength just by being in that space.
Magic don’t work, skill levels are cut by half, and only their physical strength like strength or
agility remained the same. Even Rasheel couldn’t use his magic here.

But, Rasheel was the strongest predator because of his attribute ‘indomitability’.

For some reason, Cale’s ancient powers, are instead amplified instead of being dampened like
others.

Cale looked around, the strongest people in this party were Rasheel, Park Changmin with his agile
steps, Nam Won with his mastery of daggers, and finally, Cale with ancient powers.

Seo Soo Yun and Gilyoung’s powers are focused on magic so, they had to stay in the back.

The others didn’t let him fight and he ended up in the leisure group together with Seo Soo Yun and
Gilyoung. Cale didn’t know that the word ‘leisure’ didn’t apply to Seo Soo Yun and Gilyoung at
that moment. They were anxious the whole time since Cale was adamant about staying at the front
of the group, saying that he can protect them. They were worried about ‘the weakest person in the
group’ and their savior getting hurt.

In the end, it was Cale’s decision that saved them. A monster made use of a gap and attacked the
weakest link out of these crazy humans. With a nonchalant attitude, Cale extended his hands, and
silver light came out of his hand then, a transparent silver shield with two wings unfolded like a
fantasy.

[The constellations are surprised at the sight of the holy-looking shield]

[The constellations of the absolute good system are wondering if the incarnation ‘Cale Henituse’
wants to join them]

[The constellation ‘Demon Like Judge of Fire’ says he should]

[The constellation ‘Scribe of Heaven’ is contemplating]

[The constellations of the absolute good system are anticipating the answer]

[The constellation ‘Scribe of Heaven’ nods]

[The constellation ‘Demon Like Judge of Fire’ is screaming with joy]

[The constellations are astonished]

[The constellation ‘Secretive Plotter’ is dumbfounded]

[The constellation ‘Prisoner of Golden Headband’ seconds the constellation ‘Secretive Plotter’]

[The constellation ‘Abyssal Black Flame Dragon’ thirds]

[The constellation ‘Everlasting Demise’ is sighing]

[The constellation ‘Agent of Despair’ is laughing]

[The constellation ‘Dawn Giver’ wants to yeet the constellation ‘Agent of Despair’ out of
existence]

[The constellation 'Law of Stability' is warning at the constellation 'Dawn Giver']

[The constellation ‘Guardian of Boulder’ is worried about the incarnation ‘Cale Henituse’]

[The constellation ‘The ancient dragon’ is shaking his head while saying, unlucky bastard]

[The constellation ‘Last Dragon Lord’ feels pity for the incarnation ‘Cale Henituse’]

[The constellation ‘Fortune and Misfortune’ muses that maybe, he should find a chance to give the
incarnation ‘Cale Henituse’ some luck]

[The big nebulas are shaken]

[The big nebulas are surprised at the attitude of the constellation ‘Scribe of Heaven’]

[Some constellations feel elated at the thought of seeing historical moments]

[The constellations of Nebula ‘Olympus’ says shouldn’t you be careful and isn’t something like
this supposed to discuss with others and make a careful decision!??]

[The constellation ‘Scribe of Heaven’ says he will make an exception for the incarnation ‘Cale
Henituse’]

[The nebula ‘Olympus’ is flabbergasted]

[The big nebulas are taken back]

[The constellations are bewildered]

[The constellations of the absolute evil system are curious about the incarnation ‘Cale Henituse’]

[The constellations have shifted their interest to the incarnation ‘Cale Henituse’]

[The constellations say they will be watching the incarnation ‘Cale Henituse’ closely from now on]

[The constellations of nebula ‘Ned’ are showing hostility]

It was good that Cale was occupied and had no time to focus on the indirect messages. Otherwise,
he might have fainted after seeing all of that.

Seo Soo Yun briefly wondered how could both Cale-nim and Rasheel-nim be both so overpowered
at the start but hurriedly erased those blasphemous thoughts from her head.

“Cough!”

“Cough!”

Cale coughed out blood so much that dark red blood couldn’t make his black shirt any darker.
Blood dripped down his chin, then to his neck. The blood made his lips redder than ever.

“A-Are you okay!?”

“Hyung!”

Two voices echoed through the forest and reached to the ears of others engaged in battles.
Rasheel's eyes grew wide at Cale's bloody form and immediately destroyed the monsters he was
playing around with and dashed toward Cale.

“I am okay. Did anyone get hurt?”

Cale asks with the usual stoic face, his concern hidden in his reddish-brown eyes.

Both Seo Soo Yun and Gilyoung stopped at once and looked at him with moved and teary eyes
mixed with self-blame.

Oh, dear heaven above!

How could someone like this exist!?

How could heaven grace them with someone like this?

Won’t all the goodness from heaven come along with this angel?

Perhaps, the gods really hadn’t abandoned them…

At the same time, Seo Soo Yun realized what kind of an ungrateful human being she is. Everything
in the world has a price after all. The evidence is right in front of her. And here she was, suspecting
them. She bowed her head in shame, vowing to herself that she will definitely change this mindset
of hers.

Her powers are invisibility, telepathy, and sniping with air bullets.

Her eyes shone with promise.

She will kill the enemies even before they could stain Cale-nim with their dirty existence.
 Ch16- dark green aura or smoke
Chapter Notes

The procrastinating author finally updated at last lol

*guily*

See the end of the chapter for more notes

“Rasheel-nim, did you notice anything amiss?”

Cale went over to the Rasheel, leaving the cheery party to themselves. Cale has his own suspicion
about that place but the dragon’s thoughts and wisdom are needed to make them valid.

“Humph! Are you underestimating me? There’s no way anything can be hidden from the eye of
this great dragon!” Rasheel huffed.

Since there is no one other than Cale near him, Rasheel went back to calling himself the great
dragon and not the (Pfft-) great doctor. Although, it’s unknown whether Rasheel considered the
presence of the constellations and caused a riot among them intentionally or unintentionally. At
Rasheel calling himself ‘dragon’, a small unnoticeable frown appeared on Cale’s face before the
face smoothed out into its normal stoic one as it had always been.

Thoughts speed-ran in Cale’s mind. There’s nothing wrong with Rasheel calling himself the great
dragon because he’s a dragon, he has always been a dragon since birth. Yes, there’s no one beside
here him and Rasheel; the rest are joyful and talking merrily with each other over the fact that they
are alive. Cale left them be.

The real problem is constellations and the star stream. Although there’s a small probability that
they won’t believe that Rasheel is not a real dragon, they will supervise them with more suspicion
from now on. This means that they will get more attention, even from the more powerful
constellations that previously hadn’t paid attention to them before.

‘That’s a problem’

Cale could see the headache running into his arms, somersaulting along the way as if mocking
him.

‘Whatever… it’s the problem for the future me’

Without no hesitation whatsoever, Cale dumped- ahem, threw the problems onto the future Cale.
Bless his poor soul, future Cale is crying looking at the amount of headaches he has to deal with.
He is becoming OOC.

There’s also this guy. Reddish brown orbs gazed at one of the transparent blue squares.

[The constellation ‘Abyssal Black Flame Dragon’ is surprised that one of his kin is here]

Fuck.

Dozens of curses crossed Cale, and he decided to curse the damn God of Death because everything
is his fault and it’s so convenient to just curse him.

…the constellations can see each other’s indirect messages, right?

This is going to be a real problem…

Somehow, Cale has a feeling that the small probability of constellations not believing Rasheel is a
dragon is non-existent. Cale’s eyes headed over to other messages, feeling like being done with
everything.

[The constellation ‘Abyssal Black Flame Dragon’ stood up and pointed at the incarnation
‘Rasheel’ in shock]

[The constellation ‘Prisoner of Golden Headband’ gripped his hair in excitement]

[The constellation ‘Secretive Plotter’ is intrigued by this newfound knowledge]

[The constellation ‘Secretive Plotter’ promises to watch you even more from now on]

Cale’s instincts were right. There’s no way the constellations will let go of someone who could be
a threat to them and an interesting entertainment. Cale feels like crying, he means, just look at this.
This Secretive Plotter is one of the constellationS who stalked him along the way. Even this guy is
confessing that he is going to stalk him even more, what about the rest of the noisy bunch?

[The constellation ‘The Ancient Dragon’ facepalmed]

[The constellation ‘The Last Dragon Lord’ is worried about the incarnation ‘Cale Henituse’]

[The constellations of nebula ‘Ned’ are amused]

Those damn fxxkers…

Cale’s gaze turned murderous.

[The constellation ‘Scribe of Heaven’ is looking at the incarnation ‘Rasheel’ in contemplation]

[The constellations of nebula ‘Eden’ are quiet]

[The nebula ‘Olympus’ is staring at the incarnation ‘Cale Henituse’ who can make a dragon listens
to him in interest]

[The nebula ‘Vedas’ will watch you from now on]

[Small and big nebula shook]

The constellations’ thought process was simple.

The Abyssal Black Flame Dragon, an infamous dragon recognizes the incarnation ‘Rasheel’ as a
fellow dragon. So, they have no doubt that Rasheel is a real dragon. But, there was a problem. Why
was a dragon in flesh and blood, – as a human, in the scenario?

Frankly speaking, this is just the early scenario, does this Rasheel has enough probability to act as
he wants? As long as they watch, this dragon has been with the incarnation ‘Cale Henituse’ since
the start of the scenario. Even those from big nebulas can’t incarnate into the scenario for a long
time.
Why was it?

What was so different about him?

And the one who held the answer might unexpectedly be the ‘human’ Cale Henituse. The only one
who he listens to has been this human.

[The constellations of the absolute evil system are getting more and more curious about the
existence of incarnation ‘Cale Henituse’]

The constellations are, rudely speaking, very bored people who were very introverted and just stay
in their houses. They watch youtube disguised as the star stream, in which the actors happen to act
and play with their real lives.

Like eating the same food over and over causes one to get bored with that food, the constellations
are bored with the norm. Their life passes and they got older unknowingly and some don’t even
notice the passage of time anymore.

Then, an entertaining entertainment which contents they had never seen before appeared, piquing
their interest. They are curious, so damn curious. So damn interesting. And so, they watched and
will watch those small humans for a long time in the future.

(A/N; those small humans are Yoo Jonghyuk, Kim Dokja, Cale, and Rasheel, although he’s not a
small human)

Cale averted his gaze. Is there a way that he can turn those notifications off? Rasheel was with his
usual arrogant face. Seeing that he has no guilt whatsoever, the urge to hit a dragon appeared in
Cale for the first time.

Cale inhaled sharply, his clenched fist was let loose and Cale, becoming calm once again, opened
his mouth. Ignoring the piercing gazes from the sky.

“Rasheel-nim, can you elaborate more?”

Maybe, it’s because of the one asking him was Cale, Rasheel replied without a hint of impatience.
His expression turned serious.

“Black and dark green are similar in color.”

Why was Rasheel talking about colors all of a sudden? Cale was puzzled but continued to listen
without stopping him. Cale also thought back to the battle.

Rasheel is a dragon, an emperor of magic; there’s no way he will not notice a magic circle that was
made by mana. Which means, there was something or someone strong enough to bypass his
senses. Cale’s face slowly morphed into that of a grave one.

“...this is the last time a situation like this will happen. OR, DO YOU NOT BELIEVE THIS
DRAGON, HUH!?? AND, I WAS NOT COMFORTING A HUMAN!!!”

Rasheel spoke after seeing Cale’s expression. But, as soon as he finished speaking the first
sentence, his brain turned into a mash. He was surprised at his own words.

“I know Rasheel-nim. There’s no way a great dragon will let the same trap get to him a second
time after all. Rasheel-nim is a great dragon.”
Cale’s soft voice was as if consoling a child.

“Humph! As long as you know!”

Rasheel’s face slowly turned into a shade of red and he turned his face away, unable to look at
Cale.

With an irritated voice, Rasheel continued without looking back at Cale. Which, Cale doesn’t
mind.

“The teleportation happened in a blink but I saw the dark green smoke or aura lingering on the
magic circle. That was the same with the forest. The place we were transferred to was dark as a
whole but the whole forest was actually shrouded in a dark green aura, enveloping everything from
the sky.”

Cale nodded, that was how things went. His confident voice rang after thinking a little more.

“Do you mean that those dark green aura or smoke were the cause of dampened skills?”

Rasheel looked impressed but added.

“Yes, but unlike skills which were halved, the mana was completely unable to use. Of course, that
doesn’t include me. I’m a great dragon. Even if others’ mana are like that, I can still sense and use
mana.”

“Like oil and water, they can’t coexist together. One must be suppressed to the point of not being
able to call a ‘source’.“

“Source?”

Cale questioned curiously.

“Mana is a source of power. In order to use magic, one must be able to use mana. Naturally, those
able to use mana proficiently are those skillful in magic. …like that another red hair human.”

Rasheel added hesitantly at the end.

“Miss Rosalyn?”

Cale tilted his head.

“She is the strongest human mage I’ve ever seen. She is the student of the ancient dragon, is she
not? As expected, the students of the dragons must also be mighty.”

Rasheel preened. His pride in his race was evident. Cale thought it was cute.

‘Ruler of Mana.’

Rosalyn would be the only human to receive that nickname in the world, unless another more
talented and more hardworking human appeared.

“So, is that dark green smoke or aura a source?”

“That’s the feeling I got.”

Cale concluded.
 That green smoke or aura was a ‘source’ or a force of power. It completely rejects mana in its
domain. To the point of being able to catch those most sensitive to the mana off guard.

The skills not backed by mana are cut in half, and those that need mana are unable to use them. It
can’t do anything about raw physical strength though.

And, the ancient power, for some reason was strengthed temporarily by the green aura.

Cale thought back to that experience, it was like a child enamored with a newfound toy. It seemed
to like the ancient powers despite not knowing whether that green smoke or aura has physical
forms and is able to think or it was controlled by someone else.

He has another question. If that was a source like mana, can one use that to create some kind of
thing? Like, magic? What about alchemy? Does it have a liquid form?

Cale was curious but he decided to leave that for another day. Besides, he has a feeling that he’s
going to encounter these in the future. He can investigate more then.

For now, Cale discussed with the grey dragon about the future plans and walked back to the party.

They were sent back to the previous location after the sub-scenario of fighting monsters in that
place was over. The magic circle was not seen and in its place was just normal concrete with blood
here and there like the whole thing was their imagination.

Perhaps, it was a one-time use where it disappeared after it teleport a group or a person somewhere.
For obvious reasons, they went to a place that can be deemed ‘safe’ in this ruined world and didn’t
stay in that location where the transportation occurred.

The small party was spotted and Cale moved toward them. He doesn’t know whether it would be a
great or bad news for them but...

they have to move again.

Chapter End Notes

It was short, right? But at least I updated lol

Btw, how are you guys so cute??
Your comments are so cute and funny, I love you guys so much!!!
I've been in the rural countryside, and have been traveling these days.
That and I didn't have much motivation but my motivation was revived last night
seeing those cute comments.
So, I wrote as soon as I woke up today for you guys.
Love you~
<3 <3 <3
 Ch17- A dagger or a tree branch? A glove or a divine item?
Chapter Notes

Sorry, I seem to have a bit of change in my writing style yet again.

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Moving in a hurry, Cale and the party didn’t know that they had just narrowly missed the arrival
of a certain zealot and his brainless brainwashed followers. Perhaps, missing him by a narrow
bargain was a blessing for them, especially for Cale’s mental health.

A pair of green eyes stared at the vivid marks as if lightning bolts hit them, charring the nearby
buildings and trees.

A smile slowly painted itself on his handsome face, though it didn’t make him look more
handsome or elegant but, crazy instead; it was not a smile that looks nice, it was a twisted smile
that revealed the owner’s nature.

“...Cale-nim was here”

He mutters, elated. Somehow, those green eyes shone even more. One would even wonder if
those eyes can shine in the dark like a beast after seeing those scarily bright eyes.

A blessing. It was truly a blessing that Cale’s intention to get away from the location where an
unknown magic circle event took place saved him from a certain lunatic. If Cale were to see
Clopeh right now, he would be filled with goosebumps. Cale was saved from his unhesitating
decision. He might even proudly declare that it was the best decision he had ever made.

It was not that Cale doesn’t value the white hair pope wannabe, but that he was very troublesome
to handle. Who would like a person who hails at them every time they see each other? Anyway, not
him.

Despite his apparent dislike for Clopeh, Cale was very clear and rational to the point of
understanding that Clopeh, even after losing his limbs still has some use.

Clopeh was indeed a proud member of Sekka households and behave like a snake. He didn’t
hesitate to betray the northern kingdoms to save his own life. He was obsessed with legends and he
still is. Yet, it was that betrayal that saved and made the ice-cold lands better than before.

Yes, everything above was true. Clopeh only followed Cale with the intent to save his own life at
first. But, that slowly changed. Little by little, Clopeh saw through his god’s real goal and he was
filled with a huge amount of admiration and respect for someone for the first time. Clopeh wants-
no, needs to record everything about his god for the later generations, so that they could see his
greatness. Cale making his dream come true with the battles of letting him fight against the vile
White Star’s gross little party, made him even more devoted to his god. And then, he understood;
that he still could pursue his dream of becoming a legend with his small and humble feat getting a
page in the long epic, legend, gold, and unmatched magnificence piece of his god.
 Clopeh was a man of great intelligence and cold-blooded like a real snake, most importantly, he
was a zealot.

Cale, having no idea why he was having a sudden chill rubbed his hands over his arms.

“Are you cold?”

“Do you want the jacket, Cale-nim?”

Cale’s usual voice was heard, “No, you should just wear it yourself”

A tall young man seemingly in his 20s dropped his head sadly and his imaginary wagging tail
stopped.

Feeling guilt clenching his heart and aching from the overlapping frame of another person who
was like a puppy waiting for his master’s orders and had an imaginary tail and ears as well, Cale’s
voice took the space once again.

“You might catch a cold, and me… it’s not that important”

The hand holding a navy blue jacket flinched. And the gazes that say that they don’t understand
Cale surfaced. Humans are selfish creatures. How could someone who cared about others so
unnoticeably and so sincerely, at the same time, uncaring about themselves exist? Seo Soo Yun’s
teary orbs reflected the scene of the masked but clearly beautiful figure of the red hair man
handing the jacket back to the honey-muted former athlete (Park Changmin).

As a former executive from a famous company overseas, Seo Soo Yun had met a lot of people
and was aware of human nature. They might be smiling and laughing with you, but secretly, they
might be plotting your downfall. They donate material things to the places such as orphanages and
that didn’t come from the goodness of their heart but from a need for more fame. This was the first
time that she had ever seen a person like him.

He acts like he doesn’t care about others but ultimately, he cares about them so much. He says
they can leave him any time he wants and she felt that he was lonely at that time. He was such a
good person yet… why is he so neglect of himself? Seo Soo Yun remembers the time when the
redhead coughed out a large amount of blood after defending them with his mystical shield. And
then, he asked about their well-being, not even wiping the blood off.

He was such a beautiful soul, Seo Soo Yun thought. Living in the industry where the monsters
gathered, this was a new change that almost broke her worldview. Compare to those who act like
they care but will not hesitate to throw her into the pit if the situation occurs, she preferred this
leader who acts cold and stoic but will never hesitate to save them at any time.

Though, she can’t help but feel useless every time he gets hurt. She was no expert in body
language but she noticed the way the longing and melancholy took place in those reddish-brown
eyes. How he looked at Gilyoung and fell into a daze. How Rasheel-nim and he talks about things
no one -not even Nam Won- had any idea of. Although it was sure that they had known each other
even before the apocalypse as said from the chuunibyou teenager’s mouth, she had a feeling that
they are just so out of this world. Well, it can also attribute to their appearances and attitude.

She doesn’t want to drive this good man into a corner (Not that she could drive Cale into a corner
in the first place) by forcing answers out of him. All she can hope is, he will open up to them one
day.

Nam Won sighed heavily, unexpected from the teenager. Gilyoung was silently looking up at
Cale.

In the background, Rasheel had an expression of frustration and sighed. Sure, he met Cale a bit
late compared to others, but it didn’t mean that he failed to notice the redhead’s obvious self-
loathing and self-hate.

The zealot and his god missed each other in the xxx prefecture. In another place, a pissed red hair
mage was beating monsters into submission with her fists alone, venting her anger.

xxx district.

“...Lock?” Rosalyn muttered in surprise before she spoke a word. “Blink”

And then, the figure of red hair mage instantly took shape above the crowd of monsters with a
leg extended forward and another leg slightly curled. Her whole body weight shifted to the right
leg, and the speed at which she dropped became faster. Her leg instantly crushed a monster
underneath her as she reached the ground and a small crater was created from the impact.

Boom !

Dust arose to the air.

Five seconds later when the aftershock subsided, Roslyn turned her head and cheerfully waved
her hand toward the shocked blue-gray hair boy without taking her leg off the monster’s head, “Hi,
Lock~”

The silence greeted Rosalyn.

And then, a wavering voice took the space.

“...noona?”

There was Lock with blood stained on his face and clothes. Rosalyn thought her little brother’s
face was even a bit pale as if sickly. Immediately, the face of the bloody and bloody commander
who is also her friend overlapped. His eyes trembled as if he couldn’t believe this situation. As if
he was resigned to a dread situation where he might not meet with his family members ever again.
This shows how much he suffered in the past days, alone. ALONE . He was also thinner than
before. If it was Beacrox instead of her, he would be sure to stuff him with food until his figure
doesn’t look like the certain sacrificial death-loving man before.

Rosalyn was angry. So angry. She is in need of some outlet. Killing intent rose in the air.

The monsters which were previously attacking a young boy also stopped. It was not their own
choice to suddenly stop. It’s just two humans, they have the racial, as well as the number
advantage. But… the survival instincts that were instilled into them were warning them. Don’t
attack, you will die. Don’t attack Don’t attack Don’t show any animosity If you don’t want to die,
submit

But, you see the thing is, only the leader of the monster herd who had gone through numerous
life-and-death situations clearly saw the situation.

As for the rest of the monsters, without hesitation, they attacked those humans as soon as the red
hair human waved her hand in greeting to another human they were besieging before.

Of course, they also feel some hesitation but surely, it’s just their imagination. How could these
puny humans expose any danger to them?

With that kind of thought, they advanced. Without even giving the leader any time to warn them.

And the result was just as the leader expected.

No, it was even more bloody and crueler than he thought.

Rosalyn, who was interrupted in the middle of the warm reunion with the sweet little brother she
hadn’t seen for a long time, was thoroughly enraged.

Lock watched as three monsters the size of the rhinoceros helplessly flew after meeting
Rosalyn’s fist. His jaw dropped to the ground.

This….

How?

They were the special rhinoculuses, almost comparable to the grade 5 monster. How could that
human beat three of them at once?

This is fucking ridiculous.

This is the monster leader who had his monster worldview broken for the first time.

“Ahh, I was going to spare you if you don't do anything to us. And don’t you know that it’s rude
to interrupt a private moment between family members?”

How would we know!? We are just pitiful monsters! The monster leader wanted to cry without
tears. He wanted to try to appease this human. With that thought, he brainstormed and
brainstormed. In the end, nothing appeared. Since he was a monster he didn’t try to talk with
humans before; all he cared about was how to kill those humans in more brutal ways to hear those
sweet, sweet screams. Wait… The monster leader finally found a way. Humans smile at each other
like this, right? On his face, a smile uglier than crying emerged.

Unbeknownst to the monster leader, everything was a lie. There’s no way Rosalyn will spare
them even if they don’t attack her and Lock. For a fact, These monsters were attacking the lone
figure of Lock until she arrived here, which postponed the battle.

Rosalyn gave a comforting smile to Lock. She hopes that this young boy’s loneliness would
disappear even by a little. He was battle-worn, she could see it. Purple black eyebags were under
his eyes, Rosalyn unknowingly teared up- just what kind of things had he experienced these days
without them? They shouldn’t have agreed to let him go to school that certain day. Screw if others
died, she just doesn’t want her little brother- her dear family to suffer.

She directed her anger and sorrow to the crowd in front of her.

Rosalyn took another step forward and the monsters unknowingly tensed with their muscles
tightening for the inevitable battle, a battle they started. Regret. The emotion they had never felt
since birth was appearing in them for the first time. They, the special rhinoculuses who followed
battle after battle, war after war with ingrained instincts fixed in them alone, were having a new
experience.

Huh?
 The monster leader narrowed his eye at the clenched fist that stayed in the same position even
after three of his subordinates were beaten. It was a fist slightly different from the normal humans
he had trampled before.

It is not that thorns were growing nor was there iron coating that fist. It’s just that there was
something red surrounding that fist. It was not blood- well, there was the blood of his kin on that
fist! But, anyway! It was like an aura.

Before the monster leader was able to come up with any strategy to win or survive,...

Rosalyn cracked her fist and smiled brightly.

“Let’s get this frustration out, shall we?”

The human woman put force on one leg and the ground split from the force, at the same time, the
leader was able to see something faintly shimmering in red.

What?

Is that human crazy…?

Even if she had managed to beat some of this leader’s subordinates at once, there was no way she
could face all of them at once….. Uhh?

An enlarged fist with a shining red aura was the last thing the monster leader saw in his proud
years of life.

Lock unconsciously applauded seeing the bloody massacre.

The bloodthirsty constellations and our beloved goldie grumps cheered in the background.

And the doom fell upon the pitiful monsters that day.

~~~

“Phew” Rosalyn let out a refreshed exclamation with a cheerful aura surrounding her as if she
was happy. Somehow, that beautiful sight painted a somewhat wrong picture with the bloody
creatures that were disfigured to the point of not being able to recognize their original appearances
surrounding her.

~~~

[The constellation ‘The Ancient Dragon’ greets you]

[The constellation ‘Last Dragon Lord’ nods her head]

[The constellations have entered the Ga-1146 channel]

 The small white fluff ball in the equally small cozy purple hoodie materialized in the air. There
was a single red horn in the middle of its’ head, peeking out between his fur. Its round beady eyes
like that of a doll were lit up in excitement, making it looks like a mischievous child. Dokkaebis
are cruel creatures however, it couldn’t be denied that they look cute.

[hehe, it looks like the constellations like you guys so much. They just requested a sub scenario~]

The dokkeabi Gaon meaningfully threw a look at Cale then, waved its hand in the air.

—--------------------------------------------------------

(Sub) scenario# has arrived!

< Sub scenario : a dagger or a tree branch? A glove or a divine item? >

Difficulty : S

Clear condition(s) : clear the darkness in the surroundings.

1. Each time a monster is killed, the darkness will be lifted off little by little.
2. Please obliterate the monsters in any way you can and remove the curse of darkness.
3. Another way to get rid of the darkness is to get rid of the dark green smoke affecting the
monsters to lose their minds.
4. The hidden round objects like eggs are able to delete the dark green smoke off one’s body.

Time Limit: 1 day

Compensation / Reward : The divine item of the God of Space.

Failure : 1000 coins.

—----------------------------------------

Ever since he saw the ‘divine item’, all interest immediately went away from Cale.

Just as he was about to tell others that they are not going to do this scenario, sudden goosebumps
raised on Cale’s arm, and his alarms went off. He turned his head and saw the temperamental grey
dragon glaring at the [a dagger or a tree branch].

Wait… why would he have a grudge against a tree branch in the first place? Cale, couldn’t for
the life of him, figure the hell out why a fucking dragon would hate a fucking tree branch. Or, is he
actually glaring at the dagger part? Cale had no idea.

Chapter End Notes

Uhh... what do you guys think of my writing?
Also, was everything so confusing? Especially, the later chapters. I've been trying to
get everything back to track tho.
Any criticisms without the meant to harm me are welcome.
Thank you for reading.
*bows head*
Ch18- A dagger or a tree branch? A glove or a divine item- Uhhhhh? What??
KIDNAPPING!!???
Chapter Summary

-Cale's well-justified paranoia and trust issue

-Pope Clopeh would like to meet another fanatic
-And Gilyoung is a child and deserves to act like one; I will fight anyone for him
-tried to make more characterization for my ocs dunno if it works
(How the f**k did my writing change so much??? Guys, pls tell me if my writing
changed or not cuz I'm very concerned)
Edited- added more spaces to make it more readable

Chapter Notes

HAPPY NEW YEAR!

I'm going on a trip tomorrow (December 31st) so, I updated early and advance HAPPY
NEW YEAR TO ALL OF YOU!!!

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Cale's first intention was to immediately reject it. Then, the question 'what kind of scenario is
this?' slowly sank in.

The God of Space. Cale had never heard of this god before (A/N; poor guy) because there's no
god named God of Space in either of his worlds.

However, the meaning behind the self-absorbed questions like I haven't heard about this god
before how come He is suddenly popping up? As if spoken by a self-centered rich coated ego brat
who thinks he owns the world, is the center of the universe, and thinks he has the right to order
everyone at his sight-

(Cale may be a young master now but egotistic, he never was. However, to be one despite the fact
that he will be hated by everyone Kim Rok Soo is bounded to be hated. If not, why would his
uncle hate him so much to beat him up everyday? He said he was worthless, useless, disgusting- if
it means getting warm meals and a caring family was the young Kim Rok Soo's futile dream,
imagining such visions while lying on the cold dirty floor, and his young malnourished and
skeleton body surrounded by numerous disgusting yellow and bright purple bruises in the foul-
smelling little house, all the while his stomach churns from inside out as if knives were jabbing at
his intestines-)

-means nothing.

Absolutely nothing in the face of this absurd reality where the gods covered themselves behind
the veils of monikers, where the mythologies suddenly became alive. Perhaps, it had always
been alive, they had always been real. Just that everything was hidden behind quite a big deal of
constructed illusion that enveloped the whole world.

Feasibly, the God of Space exists as a constellation in this universe long before and is watching
him right now as he stood dumbly looking in the air like an idiot in the middle of a mess of a poor
old building that had seaweed and obvious traces of quite the histories evident on it.

By the way... 'is it normal to show their real title instead of monikers like Secretive Plotter or
Everlasting Demise like that damn god?'

"..."

Cale was unsure. Since this whole fucked-up thing where the constellations who were supposed
to be indifferent gods act like vulgar and shitty humans, playing with the real humans' lives,
watching thousands and thousands more lives fighting for their survival like mere cockfighting
rings, and taking amusement out of them like the fucked-up shits they are... no constellation had
never shown who they really are.

For example, he has an idea who the [Demon like Judge of Fire] is, but She hasn't shown Her real
name or title till now.

Every constellations- including the gods from his universe- had used a moniker, however this...
[The God of Space] is literally telling Cale who he is. Cale could dig out information regarding him
from this alone and use it against him in some way. Is this god naive? It was unthinkable.
Impossible. Or,... is this what he wants?

What does he want from them, more specifically, Cale? 'What is this bastard cooking up?' Cale
thought, his mind clouding with countless suspicions.

Cale's eyes focused on the [the divine item of God of Space] as a reward. Cale has no need for
more divine items as he has more than enough right now. Plus he doesn't want to be involved with
another god. But, in a dangerous situation like this where they got stranded in a place he has little
data of, it doesn't hurt to have more hole cards in the hand.

His calculating gaze swept over [Failure : 1000 coins]. Then, went back to [Compensation /
Reward : The divine item of the God of Space]. The reward and failure don't add up. Obviously,
if Cale and his little party successfully completed the scenario, they will have one more god's
divine item in the inventory.

The reward is huge and as a result, the price of failure should also be enormous. And now they
tell him that he only has to give up a mere thousand coins for the failure?

Wherein the equal of failing to get an item of god in an opportunity of once in a lifetime (Of
course, not for Cale and he knows it. But, it's for normal people) should be paid with death?
Nonsense. Complete and utter bullshit.

Cale doesn't believe in the gods. More precisely, he believes in the power of the gods but never in
their mercy. His eyes sharpened as he glared intensely at the transparent blue screen in front of
him. There must be a trap.

Is the divine item cursed? Like, the owner will be cursed in some way? Is the scenario requester
not the God of Space and just some mobs who are very eager to dump the hot potato in their gasps?
Can that divine item track the holder?

Or is the scenario more complex than he thought? Is it the real trap? Is it worth risking his
companions' lives over a mere divine item? That's something to be considered with a great deal of
mental power. Cale doesn't want to risk it- he doesn't want to lose them, he concluded. Because it
could likely be a trap with no way out. Although his shattered heart glued and glued was saying so,
his instincts were saying another thing.

No danger.

Cale had an unreadable expression on his face, the rest of the rowdy bunch -specifically, two
children- were staying quiet since they understand that their guardian is in deep thought.

Choose. Accept or reject?

Accept and walk right into a possible trap with quite the reward?

Reject and give up a thousand coins?

If normally, Cale will not hesitate to give up all of his riches and never risk his teammates' lives.
But as he said before, it will not hurt to get one more divine item that also will basically boost the
whole team's survival rate to another level.

Besides, he has a whole fucking dragon on the team. And dragons are fucking overpowered, as
everyone knows, nerf or not. That's why, it's quite plausible. Because it's plausible Cale's getting a
headache. Headaches seem to follow him no matter the world. 'I just want to be a slacker dammit!'
Cale could almost see and hear the illusory laughs of Choi Jung Soo teasing him and Lee Soo
Hyuk's stupidly good-looking smile.

Cale waves his hand away. No use for nostalgia here.

His instincts are saying that no danger will poise them. Nothing will be able to harm them. That,
the God of Space has no maliciousness toward them But you see the thing is, it's hard to erase the
well-earned suspicions toward gods.

The redhead put his fingers under his chin in a thinking motion.

It's no use trying to make pointless deductions and suspicions, let's read the conditions again.

—--------------------------------------------------------

(Sub) scenario# has arrived!

< Sub scenario : a dagger or a tree branch? A glove or a divine item? >

Difficulty : S+

Clear condition(s) : clear the darkness in the surroundings.

Each time a monster is killed, the darkness will be lifted off little by little.Please obliterate the
monsters in any way you can and remove the curse of darkness.Another way to get rid of the
darkness is to get rid of the dark green smoke affecting the monsters to lose their minds.The
hidden round objects like eggs are able to delete the dark green smoke off one's body.

Time Limit: 1 day

Compensation / Reward : The divine item of the God of Space.

Failure : 1000 coins.

—----------------------------------------

Judging from 1-4, they will have a battle with the monsters. Speaking of monsters, Cale is
fucking tired of them. Why monsters? Why can't it be zombies or mutated plants?

"..."

Forget it. They sound more troublesome. What kind of bullshit is this? Cale is getting headaches
from his own thoughts.

Cale sighed and brought his hand up to his temple and lightly rubbed in circles with some
pressure, sightly massaging it. What kind of darkness is the one the scenario talked about? Is it the
same as that bastard Dorph?

Thinking back to White shit and his company graced the redhead's delicate face with a frown,
which didn't make him any less beautiful.

In the end, his thoughts returned to that damn bastard of a god. Everything he went through was
because of that bastard. No matter what, Cale couldn't let go of the 30 percent of suspicions he still
had about the God of Death. What if that darkness is his power? Is the God of Death involved in
this?

Although, he would never admit that he believes in the God of Death more than other gods
because at least he values human lives. However, he still chose to sacrifice some for the majority.
He fucking can't agree with that. Why should a person be sacrificed for the rest of the world? Who
would even want to sacrifice themselves for the peace of the world!? Cale was getting angrier as he
continued to think.

"Motherf**king God of Death!"

A curse was blurted out and the air seemed to freeze itself for a second before it was replaced by
the boisterous laughter of a certain dragon. "Kahahahahahaha!" Rasheel bent over, clutching his
stomach with both hands, small tears of over amusement drawled in the corner of his eyes.

'As expected of hyung! He even dares to curse a god!'

Kim Nam Won looked at Cale with a star-filled admiring gaze as if he had just hung the moon in
the sky or just taken a star from the sky as if it was nothing. As if he just did something
impossible.

Of course! It's impossible! Cursing the gods? Some people had done that before the apocalypse.
But now, when the gods are proven to be real?

No one.

No one dares including Nam Won. He had cursed the gods before, for this detesting life, for this
ruthless fate. But now, even a gusty psychopath like him doesn't dare.

That's why that cursing was amazing in itself.

 'Hyung is going to be my idol forever!'

Then, he realized something all of a sudden.

'...Everyone should know of hyung's amazingness!'

The white hair teenager nodded to himself, the determined light in his eyes.

'I should consult this in the future when I see Clopeh hyung later!'

Lee Gilyoung stared at Cale, unsure of what to make of this sudden development. But, he makes
sure to remember what his guardian said because it's what came out of Cale hyung's mouth.

'Was it motherf**king God of Death?' He tilted his head, thinking hard whether it was the exact
same thing Cale hyung said or not.

Seo Soo Yun accepted everything without batting an eyelash. What do you expect of Cale-nim
after all? It's a fact that Cale-nim's brilliance can't be understood by everyone. So, it's better to just
give up trying to understand his divine works and should just follow Cale-nim's lead.

Was it the God of Death? For misunderstanding Cale-nim's selflessness before and her thoughts
of blasphemy, she is even willing to follow him to face the gods.

Some black strands escaped from behind her ear and she tucked them back; making her field of
vision as clear as before.

Park Changmin was lost.

Just lost. Confused. And so torn.

'W-what should I do? Won't we get struck by lightning? Should I run away? I don't want to get
electrocuted! If I run away, won't I be abandoning them? Should... should I curse too?'

Yes, poor, poor Park Changmin was just lost. He can't decide whether he should run away and
become a disgusting traitor instead of bearing a god's wrath or not abandoning his friends and
children (Sadly, he had gotten attached to the grasshopper child and potty mouth brat too much)
and rolls with the punches.

Helplessly, he just looked at Cale in a pleading, not knowing what is the answer he is looking for.
Meanwhile, a certain redhead noticed someone's gaze so, he turns in their direction and just gave a
pair of puppy eyes his specialty: obliviousness.

Park Changmin wants to cry and has a hunch that the days ahead won't be easy. He sighs and
decided to brace through this.

'I'm sure Cale-nim was just angry. Yes, angry and cursed this god. Cale-nim is not unreasonable
and he's smart so, he should be aware to the power of the constellations. Maybe, this god must have
done something... Well... I think this should be the last time Cale-nim cusses a god'

Park Changmin was still hopeful.

[The constellation 'Everlasting Demise' is sad]

[The constellation 'Everlasting Demise' is drawing circles in the corner]

[The constellation 'Inextinguishable Light' is laughing in schadenfreude]

 [The constellation- - -

The constellations blah blah blah yada yada, Cale tunes them all out. Right now, what is
important is making the decision.

And then, the building started to rumble, and the ability to make that decision was freshly taken
right out of Cale's hand. It came so fast and quick, without a warning like a typhoon. It came so fast
that not even Cale's ancient powers, Cale or the debuffed gray dragon's instinct didn't manage to
pick anything up and gave a warning.

The building started to rumble, and then, it crumbled -as if it wasn't an old but still strong
building- from the bottom. The top followed soon after like dominos. This 10 stories tall building
began its process of collapsing like a sand castle.

In a hiss of panic, the reddish brown eyes desperately searched for his party members between
the fragments of debris, the flying dust, the unsteady vision, and the screams which the loudest he
sure came from Nam Won, Gilyoung, and Changmin. He met eyes with Gilyoung-

It was at that moment he realizes, he had lost his footing; and then, he started to fall. His average
body terribly unbalanced, with nothing around him to take a grip, he fell.

Gilyoung started looking everywhere. Although Gilyoung is a strong boy and quite a remarkable
incarnation he may be, he's still nine years old which means he is still a child and has the right to
act like a child (and Cale is nothing but encouraging for the children to act like children even in
apocalypse, even in war). In a situation like this, he can't help but looks for help; he can't help but
looks for a guide. Because he doesn't know what to do.

There was chaos all around him, the white hair delinquent he usually doesn't get along with
because he hogs Cale's hyung attention was holding his shoulders in a firm grip. Gilyoung doesn't
want to admit but it was giving his panic-stricken heart some kind of reassurance.

Eventually, Gilyoung locks Cale hyung- and sees the floor beneath him crumbled and sees him
falls down. Gilyoung's heart dropped to the bottom as well, and he screams.

A shout or scream that felt very raw and loud broke out beside him. Seriously, he thinks the
owner could rip his throat out from the emotions contained in that scream alone. Not to say, it's
also very, very loud. Shocked from getting his ear blasted off, Nam Won turned his head to the side
and wasn't surprised to see that the owner of the scream is this brat. (The face that was as pale as a
white sheet as though there was no blood left in the owner made him worried but he was never
going to admit it in face of this brat.) Warily, steering his head to where the brat was looking was
enough to make him shriek in trepidation and even drown out Gilyoung's scream in his own
volume.

"HYUUUUUUUNNG!!!!!!"

Gilyoung snapped out of his fright with another startled fright. He rubbed his ear and
unimpressively glared at Nam Won before he joins in again.

"CAAAAAAAAALE HYUUUUUUUUUUUNNGGG!!!"

(And so, the two brats made a competition out of everything as usual. And no, they are not going
to talk about how their hands were gripping each other)

The normally half-lidded eyes as though the owner hadn't fully woken yet were now wide awake
and the red eyes soon turned into reptilian ones.
 "Fuck it!" Rasheel muttered curses under his breath and no longer cared about anything.

A pair of huge -most of all, majestic- gray wings spread from behind the gray dragon. His shining
inhuman -hell, he's a dragon!- reptilian red eyes and pair of dragon wings were enough evidence
for the constellations; it was a moment of truth for them.

Immediately, indirect messages bombarded him. However, is the majestic dragon the type to
care?

No, he is not.

Even though the dragons have a duty to take care of world barriers and are supposed to defend
against the demon race after the gods notified them in dreams, they are not subservient to the
gods!

The dragons are creatures of great pride and arrogance. They will never bow down to someone
else. Not even the gods.

In rare cases, there might be dragons that even managed to become equal or greater than the
gods. An example of such is the Abyssal Black Flame Dragon. Although he is from another
universe, dragons are dragons after all. Their nature never changes.

In the dark room, a seemingly chuunibyou teenager intensely staring at the screen in front of him
let out a pout. How dare this guy ignore a mighty dragon like him! Totally not because he wants to
converse with another dragon! Totally not!

Rasheel unfurled the wings he prided and set out for the redhead before he noticed the prickles of
a familiar power. And then, he remembers that Cale can use his ancient powers now; unlike before
when all of their powers were sealed. He keeps getting forgetting. Cale may be reckless but
certainly not weak.

The redhead is strong and the gray dragon decided to trust him. Besides, he believes that Cale
would have wanted him to save those children of his. And well... party members too. Although, he
really doesn't like having to turn away from Cale.

(He still has no idea what caused all this ruckus, and for a great dragon out of everyone to have
not sensed... it has to be dangerous)

Rasheel scowls, still hesitating.

'I'm okay! Take care of others!'

'That's what Cale said!'

'Don't worry, we will look after him!'

'Chaos, trust, strong!'

The wind elementals inform him. With that, his decision was set.

Maneuvering himself in the air, he swoops in to carry a brat and holds another brat by the back of
his clothes like a mother or father bird to baby birds. He then proceed to ignore their yelps and
trained his eyes on the rest.

Once he locked their positions, he wills a familiar energy -mana- and it practically vibrates on his
skin like it was happy, as if it was a greeting from a child (like it creepily has a will of its own.
Rasheel is not worried about this behavior though, because he is a DRAGON) and then, it flows
smoothly onward.

Having the rest dangle (safely) in the air, Rasheel used acceleration magic on his wings. If he
can't make up his mind to leave the man alone then, completing his goals quickly it is! And
Rasheel really did finish it speedily.

Luckily, none of them had fallen too far for him to use flight magic on them. Of course, no
matter how deep they fall, this great and mighty dragon will perfectly does his task. They just have
to grit their teeth, suffer high-speed ride, and some... nausea maybe? At least, they won't die.

Park Changmin lifted a trembling hand and covered his mouth with a green face; trying not to
vomit his breakfast -and maybe, last night's dinner- in the air. Seriously, if he does it, it would be a
whole other level of pathetic.

He might be a fucking professional athlete but that doesn't mean he can handle roller coasters!
And this is like, 100x speeds faster than a motherfxxking roller coaster!

Seo Soo Yun, is frankly, an iron woman. Her will is steel. She is chill, as always, in a huge
contrast to her companion who was barely holding together himself not to vomit, his face getting
more and more green and his cheeks more puffed out.

As a fellow party member, she should be worried about him but honestly, she can't bring herself
to care about him right now.

The usually icy blue eyes were staring at the back of the man with enormous majestic gray wings
with some kind of feverish light in her eyes. 'As expected of Cale-nim! For him to have a dragon at
his back and calls!'

With victims unnoticed and uncared, they soon dived in downward just before the building
finally crumbled down and their minds getting drought with more dread for Cale.

They haven't seen a single hair of him!

"FUCK!"

The gray dragon shouted a loud curse in frustration and he threw the baggages out through the
gaps between the crumbled. Of course, there was magic that softened their blows and barrier magic
on all of them. He's not that ruthless.

"Look after them" Rasheel muttered in a low voice.

'Don't worry, dragon-nim!' An elemental chirped.

'We will defend them!'

'Defend them!' A baby elemental repeated after them.

'With our lives!'

'With our lives!'

Despite everything, Rasheel let out a small, tiny, smile that looks too much like a smirk on his
face. The elementals' small comedy show making his anxiety eased a bit. Now, all that left is to
 find Cale.

Without uselessly going in a circle, Rasheel spread out his senses all while flying around and
searching for Cale. To think it hasn't been 10 seconds since the 'unknown attack'

The gray dragon searched everywhere with his physical body, and he did too with his enhanced
senses. And nothing had picked up a life form that could be Cale.

Before him are piles of rubble that was a building that fully stood tall at 125 feet before. That-
that had reduced to this.

A dread settled in his gut as his horrified realization slowly draw on him: Cale is not here.

The only comfort would be: there's no trace of a human's death. There's no corpse, no blood, no
trace of battle, no signs of struggle. But.. that makes it all the more worrying.

What if the enemy was too strong that they obliterated Cale in an instant? What if they are so
strong that Cale had decided not to fight back? Had he been kidnapped? At least, even if he was
kidnapped, he is still alive.

The Cale he knows is the type to not give up. He will fight through every battle with his will so
bright. Even if he has a momentary disadvantage, he will come back stronger than before.

All he can do is, Rasheel thinks, trust, trust Cale ever than before.

Before that... "I'm dead" Rasheel could already feel the beatings and aches from certain dragons.

Chapter End Notes

Uhh.. guys, listen to me?

Lately, the characters don't listen to me! (As if they listen to me before *scoff*) But
it's becoming worse and worse!
I have meticulously planned out the outlines and summary till ch30 and guess what
happened?
I was met with rebellion, REBELLION!
WHAT THE F**K IS EVEN HAPPENING!!???

Did you know that ch16 is meant to be Cale's party meeting with Lock and Rosalyn;
who met with each other first? And that, I never planned for that suspicious green
smoke to show up? Like, it was meant to be there, my fingers were already typing and
I was like 'maybe, this will be more interesting?' and decided to leave it alone and
planned an entirely new lore serve for this green smoke thingy. I wanted to bring the
plot back to the track so, I wrote Rosalyn and Lock meeting but then again, it was just
a lil screen time before these damn fingers just f**king created a f**king sub-scenario
and I was stuck because I had no idea what to do with this scenario; how to start.
Between me not writing and shuffling through fanfics and novels, I had a thought. I
had a feeling that Seo Soo Yun and Park Changmin are... how should I say? Not
characterized enough. So, I made a mental note to myself to write them deeper as
much as I could. I'm still a noob (At least I think so) cuz I started writing stories-
fanfics- at the end of April 2022. I would appreciate if you guys could help me with
kind criticism. Also, have my writing changed? Because I just one day look at this
chapter and thought that my writing has changed -not entirely but still- and horrified.
Because it means that I also changed and had no knowledge about it until I look back
at this mess of a chapter again.

Ch18, originally, was supposed to be Kim Dokja's show. And his encounter with Jack
and three ducklings then, getting a temporary healer in the team. And now, look. What
the f**k is this shit? I'm not saying I'm dissatisfied but I was just so fascinated and
dumbstruck at this whole magic thing and I'm almost convinced that my fingers are
alive and they are a breed of their own. They obviously, never listen to the brain.

I'm in need of new summaries for the chapters and maybe I shouldn't plan out for the
chapters at all cuz they are not going to work anyway.

EVERYTHING GOT SIDETRACKED!!! *crys, throws up, and crys again*

Look, I actually wanted to do this sub-scenario thing for real and decided to try it. And
then look at this final product again. Everything is a mess. Cale was suspicious at
everything and he's very much convinced that God of Space is cooking up a scheme.
Ya'all remember who the God of Space is in the previous chapter (I think Ch14) right?
Cale, believe me, bro. He is just a simp. He likes you. He is just finding a reason to
give you his divine item and Cale is like: No. That's still sus why would a f**king god
give an ordinary person a divine item for no reason?

"..."

The first part was how it went. I tried to show just how fucked up Cale is and how
much he is a paranoid shit and convinced that everyone is out to get him. After the
screen of the sub-scenario showed up again, I was like 'okay, I got this' and already
had mental notes of what I'm going to plot. Because it's Cale, Because Cale is the
embodiment of chaos and even the God of Chaos admires him- the floor just
underneath Cale decided to crack and an unknown attack occurs. I was like 'What-' I
FXXKING CAN'T CONTROL HIM!!! *sigh* I could already see the difficult road
ahead. I might be late to update but I will never quit this shit becuz I'm addicted. And I
love this. I'm also going to miss u guys if I quit so, I will not. Believe me when I say
your votes, kudos, and comments are what give me doses of motivation. Even if I have
an inkling that this thing will be hard to write, I WILL SOMEHOW MAKE THIS
WORK TO THE END.

(I FXXKING DIDN'T PLAN FOR HIM TO GET KIDNAPPED/SUDDENLY

DISAPPEARED!!! I also wanted to make this chapter longer but I thought the last
sentence was quite suitable for an end of a chapter)

I'm not going to give any excuses for not updating. I was a lil busy with my life but the
rest is just reading fanfics and simping over the characters. The three Korean novels
that currently hold my interest are: 'Debut or Die' 'Return of Mount Hua Sect' 'Duke,
Please Repent!' Do you know them? They are really good. But, I'm also suffering from
MTL hell as a result.

Btw, I'm going to have to travel again... *sigh*

 Ch19- Cale Henituse's unwanted adventure
Chapter Notes

Yayyy!
I successfully managed to update a new chapter after a week!
Now, wasn't that progress? *side-eyeing the unannounced hiatus*
*grins*
I hope everyone has fun!

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Kim Rok Soo, formerly known as Cale Henituse, the regressor, and transmigrator who had now
picked up swordsmanship was flinging a thinly built but sharper than normal sword to the side,
leaving the beasts he was playing with fall down at once akin to puppets having their strings cut
off, leaving a trail of blood.

He suddenly glanced at the sky, or perhaps something beyond, with a sharp glint in his eyes, his
gaze cold and chilling as if remembering something unpleasant.

---

The golden-hair elf’s expression morphed into an extreme form of anger. The normally gorgeous
face that could charm both men and women -and probably even the most apathetic gods- turned
hideous yet still beautiful and fascinating in a strange way.

The angel became the demon.

The almost perfect existence was in deep rage, and mana spun in circles and sparked like
lightning all around him. The dragon’s anger caused his attribute to activate on its own; turning
everything around him into dust.

Fortunately, his victim was just the mountain he was standing on since he decided to do some
research of his own today. How lucky. No further victims were claimed as the figure caught
himself in time. He sighed, his gaze set on the sky, one could see the barely hidden worry and
frustration in his golden orbs.

In a gloomy forest, the steadiest palace in the plane shook and trembled. Almost as if vibrating,
the black castle was shaking while the whole world was deadly still.

Two pairs of starry dark blue eyes simultaneously headed toward the sky.

“World Tree-nim” Young but honoured, the elf priestess Adite couldn’t help but look for the
godlike existence elves and dark elves alike worship at a shift in the atmosphere.

The world was normal just a while ago however, a sombre mood now lingered in the air. A
murphy and depressing atmosphere seemed to envelop the whole world.

Adite was chosen as the priestess, the beloved who could converse with the World Tree, for
some reason. She is evidently special.
 The World Tree's branches and leaves were shuffling even though there was no wind. Adite
froze.

It was as if the World Tree was in an uneasy mood. The elf priestess had a gut feeling that
something serious was about to happen, something was about to change.

---

“Uh-oh…” The God of Darkness whispered in dismay.

He scratched his head wildly, making a mess out of his hair, and shouted in frustration.

“AHHHHHHH!!! I should’ve begged them to let me go with them!”

He wished that he was anywhere but here to deal with this mess. “EVEN IF!” The god gritted
his teeth, his eyes bloodshot. “I HAVE TO LICK THOSE BASTARDS’ FEET!” His cry resonated
throughout the Obscurum Palace. (Obscurum: darkness, dark)

---

The Demons may not get along with each other that much however, at the moment, they all
smiled, all full teeth, their eyes malicious, their mind desiring the same thing. Chaos will soon
follow.

The demons are united.

---

The musician apathetically glanced at the chaos before allowing the wind to carry them wherever
it desired.

---

A beautiful woman with a voluptuous figure who had dark blue hair cascading to her ankles like
the waves immediately stopped fooling around with the fairy-like women.

She waved her hand and the angels scurried out of the room.

A sigh was heard from the exasperated woman. “Hahhh… why can’t I retire in peace?” She
whined and rolled on the queen-sized bed.

“It seems I have to teach that brat a lesson or two.”

---

The dreamer dreamed.

The dreamer dreamed of a group of foreigners. The dreamer dreamed of a beautiful stranger. The
dreamer has a friend now, and the dreamer was glad. The dreamer’s new friend was stolen but the
dreamer couldn’t interfere. The dreamer reached out to the target.

~~~

Cale found himself within the grasp of an ugly creature. Although its form was blurry, the
frantic tentacles waving around everywhere were abnormally clear. He trailed his eyes upward
until his neck started to hurt. He gulped, it was freakishly huge . Like, abnormally huge. Cale
thought he was bigger than Erubaben-nim.

Looking at the numerous tentacles sliding through the space easily, the redhead’s thoughts went
in a strange direction. Everything a possible hostage in his position shouldn’t be thinking.

But… but!

The tentacles!

One of those tentacles was wrapping itself around his waist! Making itself home! Not to say,
those tentacles felt very weird, smooth, and slippery like some kind of liquid was coating them.

As Cale narrowly avoided the assault of an overexcited tentacle by tilting his face to the side, he
made a disgusted expression.

Cale may or may not be able to use his ancient powers here. However, even if he can, the
premise of whether he could win gravity in space was another question.

Oh, right.

Sound of the wind!

Cale wanted to smack himself for being an idiot. The solution was with him all along!

Cale experimentally tried the Cheapskate’s power and a small spark of reddish gold lightning lit
up on his finger. Even though a literal fire slash lightning was on his skin, it didn’t even give him a
first-degree burn.

*As if I will let my power harm you!

The Cheapskate scoffed.

*Don’t worry, even if Cheapskate accidentally lost control of his fire, I will be able to
protect you.

Super Rock chimed in like a gentle uncle.

*Uhhh… I will heal you!

The Crybaby’s somewhat timid voice was heard.

*Hey you bastards! Are you guys underestimating me or something!? There’s no way I will
lose control of all things and HARM CALE!!!

The fire immediately exploded. How dare these bastards look down on him!?

*Ha! Are you sure? If I recall correctly, didn’t you fxxking lose control that one time and
burn a whole fxxking forest?

Sky Eating Water sneered.

*That was just one time. One time! I was just so excited to fight that bastard!

Cheapskate hurriedly countered, his voice panicking a bit. There’s no way he would let his
reputation fall! Too bad that his reputation had already fallen to the ground among his companions
and been blacklisted by the World Tree.

*And burn my hideout and MY TREASURES along the way?

The normally quiet Thief’s voice was tinged with anger. It seemed she wasn’t able to get over
her treasures that were burned by Cheapskate’s reckless fire. Cale could understand her sentiment.

*I- agh… uh..

The Cheapskate wasn’t able to refute.

Cale shook his head. He eyed the tentacles that came so close to him much to his liking.

*Burn it Cale! Haha! Burn it alive! Finally! The time when I can burn an outer god has
arrived!

Cheapskate manically laughed like a villain all the while his voice was emotional. Cale wasn’t
going to judge him on it. However, the rest had already started to make fun of him.

And… outer god? Cale made a mental note to ask them about this ‘outer god’ later. Now, he
should start and turn the supposed ‘outer god’ into ashes.

Hmm.. though he wondered why Glutton had been so quiet.

*That’s right! Turn them into ash!

*It’s over… That damn Cheapskate influenced our Cale…

*Hey! Don’t speak like I’m a bad influence!

*You are.

*It’s because you are.

*Uh… I think you are.

*Face it, you fxxking Cheapskate! You ARE a fxxking bad influence!

*Cutie, you should never listen to him!

An amused smile appeared on Cale’s face. He was glad to have them again, even if they are
rowdy and noisy sometimes. Scratch that- not sometimes. They were always noisy. But he will take
that over the quiet state of his head when they were sealed. It made him feel empty because he got
used to them-

*Aww Cale… we fxxking love you too <3

Cale’s face went red in embarrassment. He forgot that they were living in his head.

And he didn’t take Sky Eating Water for the type to say cheesy things out of everyone.

He got the impression of the usually mature Super Rock fake coughing while his mouth was
twitching, he was clearly trying hard not to break his ‘image’.
 Cheapskate was rubbing his nose and standing tall with a proud look.

Crybaby was thumbing his robe over his head, his ears red, shy by the notion that Cale loves and
wants them.

Thief just touched her blindfold once and was standing behind everyone, looking over the man-
children like a fond but exasperated older sister. She appeared very used to such an act.

Meanwhile, Sky Eating Water was trying to pick a fight with the fire. She seemed to have the
moments of her life and was sincerely happy.

Glutton… Glutton was drooling while staring at the tentacles? She was quiet the whole time
because she was thirsting over the tentacles’ flesh? Cale had no doubt the look on her face was the
one when she asked ‘Can I eat that?’ But… those were ancient powers or dead mana. These are
disgusting tentacles. Yuck. He was not going to question it. He ain’t gonna touch that. Not at all.
Nope. (Cale shuddered)

And his mother…

*Cutie, don’t forget that all of us love you, okay? You are important to all of us. Never
forget that.

Under the fluttering of red leaves, the young Drew Thames with the same red hair as him was
gently smiling with love in her eyes.

Cale put the back of his hand on his face. If one looked closely, they would be able to see the
endearing redness behind.

Soon, these adorable moments between the redhead and the ancient powers were forcefully
broken.

*CALE!

*RUN!

*Cale, USE ME!

Cale had been snapped out of his stupor. He soon readied himself to use the shield at any
moment.

Before giving Cale any time to analyze what kind of enemy was attacking-

Boom!

It was the sound of collision between the giant body of the ‘outer god’ and an unknown power or
source. Although the sound was loud, it was still bearable.

The ‘Outer god’ that kidnapped Cale without a mighty dragon noticing was trembling and
tremors spread throughout its body; as if it was in fear. Cale wondered what troublesome situation
he had found himself in again… Seriously, what is with this bad luck!? If there’s a way that can
boost this damn luck, Cale will get that no matter what!

An ear-splitting shriek was heard; no doubt from the ‘outer god’. Cale groaned, his head ringing.
He tried to think clearly amidst the sound of destructive beings fighting but the throbbing in his
head was interfering.
 The redhead didn’t yield though, and that strong will soon showed the result. As soon as the
tentacles tightly clenching him were loosened from his waist -the ‘outer god’ was distracted by the
unknown enemy- A reddish gold lightning struck the surrounding tentacles and the close area of the
body, churning and unfortunately for the excited Cheapskate, it wasn’t able to burn the ‘outer god’
to ashes since the power wasn’t as strong as it used to be.

The ‘outer god’ howled in pain and Cale was about to fall as he had no support. But, who is Cale
after all? Sound of the wind was called forth and the Thief’s power was maximized in the hand of
her worthy owner. The unknown enemy chose not to attack and watched from the distance with
interest.

In space, defying gravity, Cale stood up as if he was on land and dusted off his clothes lightly in
a graceful manner; his demeanor resembled an elegant young master at that moment. The unknown
being was intrigued further.

(Unbeknownst to the stranger, the redhead was about to cough out blood. However, allowing that
to happen would mean Cale would be exposing his weakness, which is not something he wanted.
With his impeccable acting that deserved an oscar, Cale swallowed the blood back to his throat,
which went unnoticed by the man.)

Cale never thought the day would come when he would stand in space. Feeling complicated, he
ignored the Cheapskate’s depressed mumbling about how he wasn’t able to burn it to ashes in the
background.

The battlefield was now quiet except for the crying of the distressed ‘outer god’. He was clearly
afraid of this stranger and was in pain from losing his limbs. At that moment, Cale locked eyes with
the ‘unknown enemy’.

It was a muscular man who obviously specialized in close combat. It was as if his body was
made for it. Cale gulped. The current Choi Han wouldn’t be able to win against him. He was
subconsciously comparing this stranger with Choi Han before he remembered Rasheel was
stronger than Choi Han. However, he wasn’t sure whether Rasheel could defeat him or not.

There was also this one thing that confused Cale. This unknown man felt familiar for some
reason. Cale had a nagging feeling that this man was important, an instinct he had honed from
home, that can tell him whether a person is strong or important. Perhaps, he is a vital ‘character’
that can impact the ‘story’. His instincts were tingling. And this punk had that aura. The aura of
the-people-who-could-threaten-my-slacker-life-and-should-stay-away-from-them-at-all-cost.

Yes. That aura. This must be why he feels familiar.

He gives the feeling of an overpowered munchkin too.

He also feels like a protagonist, wearing all black and giving a mysterious aura.

Wait…. A familiar munchkin? Like a protagonist? Wearing all black and muscular? Cale felt a
moment of deja vu. When have I described a person like that before….

Yoo Jonghyuk!

Cale felt alarmed. He meticulously maintained his expression to not let this munchkin punk
know that he was suspicious about him and his identity.

The redhead carefully looked at the being who was fighting with the ‘outer god’ again and
discovered one thing- This bastard is overly overpowered! He was toying with the ‘outer god’! If
 he was confused before, he is now certain- Rasheel would be crushed in an instant. Of course,
that’s also the current Rasheel. Cale smirked lightly and fell back to his default expression again.

Reddish-brown orbs trailed the figure. Even though it appeared like there was no upper hand in
this battle, the man was superior, purposely stimulating the ‘outer god’ into making foolish moves
and toying with it.

Then again, Cale doesn’t think that the ‘outer god’ had a good head in the first place. It was like
a creature that was bullheadedly strong but had no intelligence.

The black veil faithfully covered the punk’s features although he was moving around. Cale felt a
bit envious.

Moving on, wait-

The beautiful eyes widened in shock.

How the fuck- where did both of them go!?

He just took his eyes off them for a second yet- the punk previously fighting with the ‘outer god’
was nowhere to be found. While the ‘outer god’ was degenerating into particles.

What the actual fuck!?

Cale’s gaze frantically searched around.

At that moment-

“Are you searching for me?”

A deep low voice sounded into his ears and hot air was blown. His ears burned .

The redhead shortcircuited and then, without missing a beat he whipped around, many plans
were born and destroyed in his head in that split second.

The first thing that came into view was the muscular chest. Cale brought his eyes up with some
difficulty, and then, no more.

His entire vision went dark.

Chapter End Notes

Thank you for reading everyone!

Now, please welcome my three-in-one bestie ayasenisan1713!

She is three-in-one because she is my editor, beta reader, and advisor all at once!
She also writes fanfics- not yet one from this fandom tho!
But, from LOTM, original works, etc.
You could go to her profile if you are interested!
In fact, this chapter was cleaner and free of errors compared to previous chapters
because of her.

This is her Webnovel link.

https://www.webnovel.com/profile/4314591312?appId=10

She loves writing angst lmao. She also has accounts in Wattpad and AO3- which you
guys can find with the name- ayasenisan1713

Btw, guys...
Should I add a warning about tentacles in the summary?
Cuz, you know...

And was the shift in pov so fast?

Cale got kidnapped again to who knows where lol
Are you excited about the unknown characters? Do you want to why everyone -KRS,
people of tcf universe, demons, and a freaking god are like this? Stay tuned~ The
canon is changing~ Muahahahahahaha!
I will try to not have the chapters end with cliffhangers too much... in the future...
I wonder if you guys have any theories...?
 Ch20 Cale Henituse’s unwanted adventure (2)
Chapter Notes

Suprise mfs I ain't dead yet muahahahahahahahaha

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Cale opened his eyes to see the dense amount of trees everywhere, there was no sunlight,
however, strangely enough, it was bright as if it was a normal daytime.

He understood at that moment, that, he was off to somewhere unknown again, and it was up to
him to solve it—

This time, motherfxcking aliens had kidnapped him.

Seriously, a tentacle monster? Really?? Can this get even more original???

Why is it him again?

As usual, Cale was questioning his life.

He signed and attempted to get up, only to stumble and fall back to the ground.

He didn’t notice the clamors of small beings that eerily looked like a certain emo protagonist (In
fact, all protagonists are emo. Choi Han was too, and would be the same if a certain sacrificial man
wasn’t sent to another world) glaring at him all the time.

One of those small beings, in particular, furrowed his brows and stared at the redhead as if he
couldn’t understand why this guest the great plotter brought fell back.

If he remembered right, there was practically no injury on him.

So, why was he like this?

Does he has hidden injuries? Or… diseases?

Why did the Great Plotter bring back someone frail like this?

Still unaware of the curious and hostile gazes aimed at him, Cale successfully got up this time
and looked around.

‘Huh, why am I shivering all of a sudden?’

As expected, Cale’s self-preserving skills might be dead last, but his intuitions were top-rate.

He was in a beautifully tended garden with him under the shade of the biggest tree. He was
instantly reminded of his time in the elves’ village.

“Choi-”

He stopped.
 Right, Choi Han was not here.

Neither were hyung-nim nor the children.

If he were to be given a lemonade at this moment, he would gratefully drink it without any
complaints. However, there’re no ifs in the world.

It’s funny how he didn’t want the scary Molan duo back where he was in his world, but now, he
was searching for their presence everywhere.

Cale let out a short and brisk laugh.

He was numbed.

Wasn’t it the same with Choi Jung Soo and Lee Soo Hyuk’s cases?

Always searching for their presence? When he knew it was beyond hopeless?

Mistaking the lone silhouettes in the dark to be them.

The familiar auras were not theirs.

In the end, he was back at the starting point.

Hopeless fool– that was him.

There’s no way he can’t handle it.

There’s no way he couldn’t cope with this.

This is just a momentary. They are not dead yet –not like team leader and Jung Soo– he is just in
a different world. He will go back to where his family is.

No matter the cost.

His eyes darkened.

The Kkomas’ eyes narrowed at the redhead, at the same time. They had just felt a weird aura
from him just now.

The Kkoma with ‘999’ hung from his neck shook his head. It’s not possible. This man is so frail
and weak.

999 had let the matter go but the others did not.

Decided, a kkoma reported to the Great Plotter, and Plotter’s reaction confused him.

The Great Plotter showed signs of delight.

Weird -coming from himself- the Great Plotter was smiling.

 However, he has no right to judge him, even if they are essentially one, because he is the
strongest and the one who got this far out of all the regressions, after all.

All the regressions know that the strongest has the final say.

It’s common knowledge.

Suppressing his curiosity, 666 went back.

It was nothing new he couldn’t handle it. Even more so in this case, shouldn’t he say to be an
‘expert’?

He brought his palms up to his face and breathed in heavily.

It’s okay, he was used to this.

He started to take the first step, then, two, three, four……. As usual, Cale was moving forward.

He has no choice.

It was the only way.

He has no other path than moving again, and again.

Cale took a random direction to toddle mindlessly, and fortunately, it seems he managed to take
the right path.

He was already meeting with the BOSS.

And... oh?

Isn’t this a familiar face?

Nice to see you again, you bastard.

Cale greeted his ‘savior’ internally.

He hadn’t had the chance to carefully observe this man while he was being ‘kidnapped’. And
now, having the opportunity, he immediately took it, not sparing a second, and not caring if his
staring was boring holes into the man.

The redhead looked up, his gaze heading toward the throne, and eyeing the man sitting with all
the grandeur of a… King.

Or maybe, an Emperor?

The other title should be a ‘god’ perhaps?

Yes, his posture was straight as if he could support the walls of Heaven. His gaze was piercing
and unwavering as if he wouldn’t back down no matter what.
 However, it also revealed a few things–

There’s no one in this man’s eyes.

Cold and indifferent- Eyes of a murderer.

However, it was not everything there was in those eyes. These were the eyes that made countless
sacrifices and shouldered numerous difficulties. And then, there were regrets and indifference. He
was still fighting against a powerful entity– his battle wasn't finished yet. He was doubting all the
decisions he made.

This man had trudged against life and death battles, and every decision he made, saved or cruelly
took someone’s life.

This man was undeniably exhausted, there was weariness heavily weighing down his bones
despite not looking like it.

This man was similar to Kim Rok Soo, and at the same time, reminded him of a darker version of
his team leader.

Yet, despite everything, the most prominent trait was ‘indifference’. The all too familiar
indifference that was coating the malicious Sealed God’s tone.

It was there in the God of Death’s onyx eyes. Sun God’s, wasn’t as obvious. However, it was just
‘not obvious’.

Yes, the indifference.

The apathy toward everything and anything else.

The passing of time had turned that into them.

The loneliness.

The indifference toward humans, peace, everything, and even themselves.

It wasn’t to say all the gods who had this trait were bad and evil; the God of Death wasn’t. God
of Death had been honest in his love toward humans. Even more so than the God of War.

Pretty ironic considering he is the ‘God of Death’.

So, how about this guy? This bastard?

Is he going to turn out to be a bastard like God of Despair or a punk like God of Death?

Because he didn’t know anything about him, Cale was going to wait and see. Because he didn’t
know anything about him, Cale had no right to judge.

That would be his choice in how to deal with all the anomalies of this universe.

Just watching from the side like a spectator before he made a move.

Cale couldn’t help but wonder if this was how Lee Soo Hyuk would’ve turned out if his
circumstances had been worse, if he were to be weighted down by deaths made upon his decision,
if his savior and sacrificial complex had been unsalvageable.
 That arise a funny and sad notion; Lee Soo Hyuk wasn’t him, and he will never be him. It was
sad for the man though, bearing this fate, and at the same time, raising his curiosity about what
made the person in front of him like this, what kind of things did he go through to become like
this–

Cale broke out in cold sweats. Why did I have thoughts like this! Curiosity kills the cat! And I
am the cat in this case!

He snapped out of his dangerous thoughts.

[Hello.]

The man on the throne seemed to be greeting him. For some reason, his voice gave him
headaches, even more so than the street market that was his head.

Cale was almost convinced this man was his nemesis.

Seriously, not even his hyung-nim wasn’t able to headache induce him with a word! This man
was seriously capable!

The man’s danger level went through the roof.

Cale proceeded with more caution.

“...Hello.”

What could Cale say anything other than a ‘hello’?

At his polite greeting, the man looked at him like he was a strange creature.

Rude.

Or, he just hadn’t had anyone greeting him politely like civil people. Poor Guy.

‘Guys, I think Cale became even more sassy-’

Cale forcefully shoved down the emptiness.

Since he woke up, the ancient powers hadn’t shown up once . It was hard to get used to it even
though he had been in situations like this at least once.

Sealed God’s test.

What do that and this have anything in common?

Is the Sealed God back and interfering and looting his beloved Slacker Life away again?

Unforgivable.

But how did he break out?

If the Sealed God was really involved, things would become even more problematic.

Cale made a resolve to re-seal the Sealed God forever or kill him eternally.

New universe new rules, right?

 Who’s to say Gods can’t be killed in another universe?

Cale was pretty sure he could make do with this loophole.

He smiled.

(Sealed God shivered.)

Chapter End Notes

Author: no updates for a month and comes back with angst (?) (Is this even angst?)

Author, again: Oh my, isn't she such a cute birdie? *stares into oblivion and runs away
the next second*
 Ch21-Cale Henituse's unwanted adventure (3)

[How interesting.]

The man put his chin in his palm and stared at Cale, his posture leaning down slightly so that
their eyes met in the air.

A pair of eyes; one black, and one gold, peeked through the veil covering the man.

A feeling of familiarity passed through Cale like a pang but he couldn’t remember where this
feeling come from.

Cale ransacked his memory but to no avail, nothing came up.

What was it? What was it that he was forgetting? Why couldn’t he remember?

He licked his bottom lip.

He, too, was inevitably feeling nervous, facing this unknown situation in an unknown place
where he had no control of. And to mock him further, he couldn’t pinpoint what was wrong with
his memory. Fate must be laughing to death at him.

Secretive Plotter was intrigued more and more.

Every move he made in this world line started because of simple curiosity.

He reached out to Kim Dokja and Cale Henituse because of simple curiosity, sending them his
invitation to sponsor them.

Of course, normal constellations can’t have two incarnations at once.

However, the point was, he was not normal.

Secretive Plotter was not normal. Wasn’t it obvious? Who can play a lesser, however, still is, an
outer god to death?

It felt unfamiliar to himself to feel excitement rushing through his veins.

…Okay, he could admit. His moves also involved a mix of boredom and hope, adding to
curiosity.

What was so different about this regression?

Who were those three unknown people?

Though he would like to remove ‘human’ from that delinquent.

But the rest of the two were still humans, okay?

Kim Dokja, Cale Henituse, Rasheel, Lee Gilyoung, Yoo Sangah, Park Changmin, Seo Soo Yun,
Han Myungoh.

They weren’t supposed to survive.

And the culprits were those two– Kim Dokja and Cale Henituse.
 Rasheel was an anomaly of his own, having strength impossible for a mere incarnation at the
start of a scenario. He couldn’t help but feel a twinge of jealousy at him. Didn’t Secretive Plotter
have to work hard to have a strength of his own?

Wasn’t he burning in hell just to see the next day?

(Hell is empty; all the devils are here.)

Didn’t he, having no choice, have to make choices that killed his own morals and part of himself
over and over?

(He stared at his hands, why wasn’t the blood coming off?)

Wasn’t he drowning in guilt until all he could feel was indifference?

(It did more than terrify him when he couldn’t feel a shred of guilt when he killed an innocent
man.)

He had no one by his side.

No one could help him.

He couldn’t accept those who longed to be at his side.

Everyone always forgot him; it was inevitable.

He died, and died, and died .

And always woke up at the same place, same time like he respawned; as if all the suffering he
went through was just a joke, just a mere game.

Why was it him?

Why is it him?

He worked so hard and yet… the right to perform the epilogue didn’t belong to him.

He didn’t want this burden yet no one could carry it but him.

All he wanted was just a simple life, where he was just a simple pro gamer with his companions
at his side.

A normal life.

A thing easily achieved by humans yet seems far away to him.

What a joke, the King of Outer Gods wanting such a thing. If the word got out, all the hateful
constellations and dokkaebis would have a field day.

He saved and saved them; everything he did was to save the world.

His body the shield; his limbs the sword; his eye the spear.

(The spear that passed through all defenses.)

He sacrificed everything to save the world.

 Death. Death. DEATH.

But he still tried, and like a clown he was, he was back at the respawn point again .

In the end, why would he care?

It was not fair; why was it him ?

He went through hell itself to become supreme.

Yet, that man was naturally strong.

It was a talent that even the King of Outer Gods would envy.

He felt a feeling that he hadn’t felt for more than a century. However, that was just a passing
thought.

Time had tempered him.

Things like that could no longer faze him.

What he felt was the jealousy of a child; he was the King of Outer Gods.

That man couldn’t pose a threat to him, after all.

He could kill that dragon in a flash.

Well… leaving that dragon aside, Cale Henituse posed far more threat to him than Rasheel, and
Kim Dokja combined.

Kim Dokja had wits, brains, and unknown knowledge.

Cale Henituse had wits, brains, courage that resembled stupidity, unknown powers, beauty to
back him up, and most important of all, a dragon at his back and call.

Cale Henituse was more than an enigma.

When that distasteful being reached out to him, he didn’t hesitate to save the redhead.

A new question arose: what kind of connection did Cale Henituse and that bastard have?

Unknown variable and enigma that was Cale Henituse.

In this world line, they appeared out of nowhere.

(Why was it this world line?

Why this regression?

Why not him ?)

 “Why did you save me?”

In this tense atmosphere, Cale asked the question that was plaguing his mind.

Why did you save me?

Indeed, why did he save him?

The King of Outer Gods was a busy man. Even if the one asking for a favor was the Puppeteer,
why would he move for the sake of a mortal? It was more likely for him to plot the Puppeteer's
downfall instead of getting involved with a human.

Secretive Plotter had felt that Cale Henituse was not normal. (Eyes far too indifferent and cold to
a young man of his age. The cautiousness and confidence he carried himself with; that
overwhelming charisma. He was a man with a mission. Just like him. However, their missions
were different. He could be a helper or a thorn in his side. Cale Henituse was dangerous. That was
why Secretive Plotter was watching his every move.)

Totally not because Cale Henituse reminded him of himself. (He had experience. Secretive
Plotter did not know what kind of things he went through. However, he adapted far too easily; just
like a fish to water. Seamlessly, he integrated. Could he be the same as him? If Secretive Plotter
was hopeful, he did not show it.)

He did not know what Cale Henituse’s purpose was. And that was not to be ignored. Cale
Henituse stuck out like a sore thumb.

He had an intuition that helping Cale Henituse would advantage him in the long run. And
Secretive Plotter was nothing but trusting his intuition. He survived this long because of his
trustworthy intuition, after all.

So, he saved him.

Because, why not?

All it took was just a wave of his hand, anyway.

[I was bored.]

At his ‘answer’, a strange expression appeared on Cale Henituse’s face. And he enjoyed the rare
sight since the redhead always had a stoic face.

For a while, they met a stalemate.

Cale had many questions, and he had asked the question that looked less dangerous out of all the
questions he had.

The mystery man did not look like he would be outing the secrets soon.

Cale wanted to hurry up and go back to his companions.

However, if Cale was not to take advantage of this situation, then he would not be Cale.

Acting like he knew far more than he appeared, Cale let out a smirk, and the air of arrogance
surrounded him.
 “You are an Outer God, aren’t you?”

It was nothing more than a guess and Cale was willing to see just how much of the bottom line
this God could take.

[Indeed.]

Secretive Plotter had a rare moment of surprise.

In this early scenario, he shouldn’t even know that Outer Gods existed in the first place.

How did he know?

Secretive Plotter changed his passive attitude.

[Indeed, I am an Outer God. Although I wonder how you know.]

Secretive Plotter narrowed his eyes, a single golden light shining like the sun.

At that moment, Cale felt exposed more than ever.

He felt the urge to cover himself.

[Hm, dear transmigrator? How did you know? Perhaps, they who live upon your soul told you?]

The atmosphere turned chilly and freezing.

Cale only had a single word running in his head: ‘

Fuckfuckfuckfuckfuckfuckfuckfuckfuckfuckfuckfuckfuck–’

Cold sweat showered his back.

However, Cale’s smile widened.

“Right, they told me.”

Purposely leaving the ‘transmigrator’ thing behind. He could only wish that the God’s attention
would be piped by the fact that more than one will lived in his soul. He internally apologized to his
ancient powers.

[Savior of the dimensions, what is your purpose here?]

Secretive Plotter went straight to the point.

‘Savior of the dimensions?’ At this point, Cale was also suspecting the God could see the
attribute windows. He obviously didn’t know anything about him before. Just after one of his eyes
shone golden. Perhaps…?

“You can see attribute windows, right?”

You want to interrogate me, don't you? Want to know my secrets? Then, going around is what
you will get.

Secretive Plotter did not answer.

Cale didn’t care and went on.

 “Then, you know that I sealed a god. And I am loved by the gods, nature, and dragons?”

Yes, Secretive Plotter knew and had been more than surprised although he didn’t show it on the
surface.

A mortal, a human, loved by almost everyone, including nature? What the Fxxk? In his thousand
lives, this was the first time he saw someone this ridiculous.

Was he even a human?

Secretive Plotter froze. He felt as if he was struck by lightning; he had discovered the truth!

Yes, was he even a human at all?

Secretive Plotter carefully eyed the redhead, refreshing his initial impression.

Pale and smooth skin with no blemishes, hair the color of red between wine and cherry, beautiful
facial features that appeared otherworldly, tall and skinny frame, yet, the meat that should be there
was there…

His gaze went to the round buttocks.

Yes… no human could look this beautiful.

Secretive Plotter concluded.

Cale noticed the God staring at him with an unreadable expression. He couldn’t for the Slacker
Life of him think that the God was looking at his butt instead.

However, even if he was more than a human or even a god, how could he be loved by them?
Them– Gods, nature, dragons. It was common sense and proved more than once– even if one was a
god, they couldn’t be loved by everyone.

Sure, they might have worshippers who revered them. But, that’s it. To be loved by nature?
Perhaps, only to the gods like minor goddesses of Harvest or some gods who had to do with
reproducing.

Even so, it didn’t mean that they were loved by nature.

Being loved by nature sounded good and looked easy. But, in reality, it was more complicated.
Why? Because nature meant ‘nature as a whole’. Cold season, Autumn, natural disasters, trees,
reproducing; birth of a new life and dying; end of a life. They were all nature.

There wasn’t a god or a goddess of nature. There was Poseidon, the God of Sea. And he wasn’t
the God of Nature.

And yet, here was a being who was loved by the ‘Nature’.

System wouldn't lie. Secretive Plotter didn’t trust the Star Stream. However, it couldn’t lie.

So, who was this guy?

Who was he really?

Secretive Plotter was puzzled. He decided to treat him better than the rest.
 All of a sudden, a new train of thought appeared in Secretive Plotter’s mind.

If the redhead was a god, then, how was he able to participate in the scenarios?

‘Savior of the dimensions’. Let’s regard him as a god from another dimension. However, if he
really was one, he would be an Outer God.

Secretive Plotter was an Outer God, and yet, there was no way for him to stay in the scenarios
without the probability coming after him.

So, was he a god, or was he not?

Gasps!

Secretive Plotter was rarely shocked. Rarely on the receiving end. Usually, it was him delivering
shocks to others. Today seemed to be unusual. He had received countless shocks today.

He had a new guess just now. Which he thought was the closest to the truth. Or, the truth itself.

Could the redhead be more than a god!?

A powerful entity surpassing the gods themselves.

In this universe, there were three most powerful and dominant ‘races’.

Gods and Goddesses; constellations. Outer Gods. Dokkaebis.

Of course, dragons should not be excluded.

And yes, there were the demon kings as well. However, he was talking about the gods here.

Moreover, the demon kings and powerful dragons like Abyssal Black Flame Dragon could be
included in the ‘constellations’ group.

From all of his regressions, Secretive Plotter never had impressions of someone like Cale. His
first impression of Cale was very deep and unusual; instantly piquing the attention of the King of
Outer God himself.

Cale was a unique person. There was no way he could have had no impression of Cale if he had
ever seen or heard of him. Even if he was disguising himself, he would have made sensations.

A person like Cale was destined to stand out no matter where he went.

Secretive plotter started to remember some of his good memories once covered deep by all the
things he went through.

Novels. Yes, novels.

One of his companions had found a good, surviving novel and made him read it. And Secretive
Plotter had refused it at first but he opened it one night when he was contemplating whether to go
to the next regression.

The protagonist of that novel was very similar to Cale.

He ended up persisting through that regression.

 If he remembered correctly, that was in his 999th regression.

He didn’t remember the contents perfectly. Although he remembered it just now, the memories
were bits and pieces. All he could remember was that he treated that novel like a treasure in that
regression.

It was because of that novel, that his 999th regression turned out differently from the rest.

He only got that treasure in the 999th turn. the 1000th turn still remembered that novel and tried
to find it. However, all of his efforts were useless.

1001st, 1002nd…

It disappeared out of thin air.

As if it didn't exist in the first place.

As if it was merely his delusion.

And he no longer tried to search for it and naturally, after many regressions, he had forgotten
about it.

Hell, he couldn’t even remember the name. He just knew that it had to do with ‘Legend’
something. Uhh… the Chronicles of a Legend, perhaps?

Now, after interacting with Cale, he was reminded of that novel’s protagonist who was described
to be ‘Cold faced and kind-hearted’, ‘A saint who sacrifices himself for the world’, ‘Greater than a
God’.

Well… that was everything he remembered.

As for his appearance…

Pale, porcelain skin, red hair, and beautiful appearance unlike that of a human…

Hey, didn’t he sound exactly like him?

The look in Secretive Plotter’s eyes had changed again.

Ultimately, the King of Outer Gods decided to treat him as an equal.

=====

Small theatre:
Cale & Secretive Plotter: Why me????

=====

Secretive Plotter didn’t respect or revered the gods; after all, he was the Secretive Plotter.

Name: Secretive Plotter.

Job: Outer God.

Hobbies: Killing gods.

Why like the gods when you can kill them in your past time?

=====

Please welcome Secretive Plotter to the club ‘Misunderstanding Cale’!

And please welcome a new conspiracy theorist in the town: Secretive Plotter!

Because it’s fun to see everyone making conspiracy theories about Cale.

=====

Oh my god, Clopeh! What exactly have you done!

ProudClopeh.jpg

-----------------------------------------

Author Notes:

Uhh, guys...

So, there was a problem with my AO3.

I am the owner of this work yet, 'Anonymous' was shown in the place of the author.

I tried various means and it still hadn't turned back to normal.

However, I could still update or edit this.

There are no problems with my other fics though.

Just to be formal, my AO3 account is: EveryoneIsAmon

I also post on Wattpad, username: Blasphemer_Amon

~Thank you for reading this far and being patient with me~

Please drop by the archive and comment to let the author know if you enjoyed their work!